Linguistic Survey of India, Vol. 11

LINGUISTIC SURVEY OF INDIA

VOL. X I

GIPSY LANGUAGES

VOLUMES OF

THE LINGUISTIC SURVEY O F INDIA VOL.

I .

P ART I I NTRO DUCTO RY . PART I I COMPARATI VE VOCABULARY.

V OL. I I . M o N - K H M A & SI AMESE-CHI NESE FAMI LI E S ( I NCLUDI NG KHASSI & TAI ) VOL. I I I . TI BETO-BURMAN FAMI LY PART I G E NE RAL I NTRO DUCTI O N, T I B E T A N DI ALE CTS , HI MALAYAN DI ALECTS, & NO RTH ASSAM GROUPS. PART I I BODO-NAGA & KAO HI N GROUPS. PART I I I KUKI - CHI N & BURMA GROUPS. VOL. I V . m u t v & DRAVI DI AN LANGUAGES. VOL. V . I NDO-ARYAN FAMI LY, (EASTERN GROUP). PART I BENGALI & ASSAMESE. PART I I BI HARt & ORI YA. VOL. V I . I NDO-ARYAN FAMILY, MEDI ATE GROUP (EASTERN HI ND! ) . VOL. V I I . I NDO-ARYAN FAMI LY, SOUTHERN GROUP ( MARATHI ). VOL. v i n. I NDO-ARYAN FAMILY, NORTH-WESTERN GROUP. PART I S I NDHI & LAHNDA. PART I I DARDI C O R PI SACHA LANGUAGES ( I NCLUDI NG • KASHMI R!). VOL. . I X. I NDO - ARY AN FAMI LY, CE NTRAL GROUP. PART I ' WESTERN HI NDI & PANJABL PART I I RAJ AS THAN! & GUJARAT!. PART III B H I L LANGUAGES I NCLUDI NG KHANDESI , BANJAR/ OR LABHANI , BAHRUPI A ETC. PART IV P AHAR/ LANGUAGES & GUJURI . VOL. X . ERANI AN FAMI LY . VOL. X I . "GI PSY" LANGUAGES.

Lin uistic Survey of India Vol. 1 1 "Gipsy" Languages

Compiled and Edited by

GA. Grierson

C M , Ph. D., D. Litt., LL.D., LC.S. ("Zeta.)

Low Price Publications De1111-110052

Distributed by D.K. Publishers Distributors (P) Ltd. 4834/24, Ansari Road, Darya Gait New Delhi-110002 Phones: 51562573-77 e-mail: dkpd@dellvsni•net in url: wwwdkpd•com

First Published 1922

Reprinted in LPP 1990, 1994, 2005

ISBN 81-7536-361-4 (Set) ISBN 81-7536-380-0 (Vol. 11)

Published by Low Price Publications Nimri Commercial Centre, Near Ashok Vihar Phase-IV, Delhi-110052 Phones: 27452453 e-mail: Ipp@nde,vsni.net in url: wwwippindia.com

Printed at D K Fine Art Press P Ltd. Delhi-110052

PRINTD, IN INDIA'.

CONTENTS.

SYSTEll OF TRANSLITERATION INTRODUCTORY NOTE

GIPSY LANGUAGES. INTRODUCTION . Name • Languages Authorities . • • • Number of speakers at 1011 Census Classidection . Argots . . • Indian argots Conclusions • PansErAnt • Specimens • AirEXIETT

•

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

. . ..

, .. .

. . •

.

.

•

Specimens . BEL DARI

Specimen from Ellichpur • „ „ Bui dana • „ p , Jaisatinir „ • Itam dur g • OpE r . Name , . . • Language . . hiarathi affinities . • . • Oujerati-kajasthani affinities • Other affinities . • Specimen from Patch Malicia „ Ahm edabad •• „ C at c h . . 0 „ Hyder abad 0 „ M ar al far gar h L i Specimen dp e' Name of the tribe • l• Area within which found • . Number of speakers • .• Authorities .• Ordinary dialect . . • • .• Pronunciation • • . Nouns . .• Pronouns .• .• V Specimens from Northern Pictish . Specimen from Kheri . e . Criminal Stal . . r Specimens • b s . • . • .

.

.

.

•

1 1 I 4 4 6 7 8 10 12 18 17 18 22 24 25 30

•

.

.

•

.

.

• ,

. .

. „

•

.

. .

.

.

. .

. .

. . .

. .

.

.

.

.

.

al

.

.

.

. •

. . .

81 81 88 33 33 34 37 39 43 45 47 -48 49 49 40 49

•

•

•

•

.

.

.

.

.

• . • . . •

. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . • . . . • • • • . . • • . . . . . . . • • . . . . . .

50 50 51 51 :2 54. 2 59 60 1341•

LINGUISTIC SURVEY OF INDIA. SYSTEM OF TRANSLITERATION ADOPTED. A.—For the Deva-nagarl alphabet, and others related to it— xf a, 14 17 1 T fz la 3 (ha m da m dha y l l tta 7 1 to s i tha d o 7 dha s t no i f pa t E pha m ha I T Ma m qua y a tr r a r La v a o r 18a , 11Oa r i g h a X : 1 8a I ha I F ra,r a h l a g m lha t Visarga a (I) is represented by t h u s ARA': krantaSalb Anustodra 0 is represented. k 5ty eithh,77 void. I n Bengali and some other languages it is pronounced by3h, thus ng,1 andh is then written t w 6 ; a t by presented h the u ssign - over tbe letter nasalized, thus i t nag. r the Arabic alphabet, as adapted to Ilind6stkni— t T B.—For b i o gi 1 a . . , t ah r u n d i e t Tk a e 1 o r , g O7 h a n d h g r e aa J1 b, i ? n d u m i a l si a when representing aistooldsiko in Nya-nigerl, by o v e r r , c naealised vowel. o e h ) W or o a - , h 6 c y, eto. , h is represented by n, thus t i; lor an. Alif - e maggtra is represented 4 Tanwia h by1CI i—thus ol a In the Arable character, a anal silent h is not transliterated,—thus 4 g .a f dWhen , apronounced, c 4 t . aa 4 it is written,—thus •L4 gundh. u Vowels 1 t1 1 bwhen a nnot d pronounced a . at the end of a word., are not written in translitera. Thus R tion, rot ban, not bana. When not pronounued in the middle of a word or only slightlyj pronounced in the middle or at the end of a word, they are written in small h above the line. Thus (Hindi) Wert dekletd, pronounced dekhld . characters ( K t :TIE, I rs h4- l e t ; k a r u , pronounced kor ( Bihiir i) d o k h a t h ' . mIrI) s s r VOL. g XLi o

O.—Special letters peculiar to special languages will be dealt with under the head of the langtfages concerned. I n the meantime the following more important instances may be noted :— (a) The Is sound found in Martithi ( (1), and elsewhere, is represented by (B. So, the aspirate of that sound , is q ) , P represented a s h t by o Leh. (b) found i n Maritthi (ur), Pa§htO (t), and Tibetan (0) is repre( The t dz ) sound , sented by di, by dlh. K a s h mandi itsraspirate i (o) Kitahmiri. ( z i ) is represented by IL ( (d) c Sindhl o 6, Western Fattitbi (and elsewhere on the N.-W. Frontier) yi, and Fasbtej or a ,r e represented by ta. 1 ) (e) The following are letters peculiar to PasttO T i b e t ( ; ,ts or dg, according to pronunciation ; c f ; r 0 1 or g, accorda n ing to pronunciation ; i t i t or t ( f) Thet ifollowing to Sindla , a c care o letters r d i peculiar n g t6r o p,l r o n u n c i a tbi i o n ;bl sounds, iwhich are not provided for above, occur in transcribing D.—Oertain 1 ot have no alphabet, r languages which or in writing phonetically (as distinct from translib 3 (such as Bengali) whose spelling does not represent the spoken sounds. terating) languages h d The principal of ; these are the following :— h a, represents the sound of the a in all. 4 0I d, t P P a in hat. 1 e, I ;t I P e in met. ) 6, P O I I t P I 0 in hot . t f PI e in the French 41all. h ( o, ;P P 0 in the first o in promote. 1P P i 1 6 in the German sohon. t 17, h1I P i n the 1 th in think. p ; IA in this. h ; The semi-consonants peculiar to the Muut)n, languages are indicated by an apos; ; trophe. Thus j kl, t', p*, and so on. E.—Whenj kit is necessary to mark an accented syllable, the acute accent is used. r dssistai, he was, the acute accent shows that the accent falls on the Thus in (KhOwlir) ; C first, and not, as ; might be expected, on the second syllable. ; o 4 h ʻ h g ; h

INTRODUCTORY NOTE. The present Volume of the Linguistic Survey contains an account of the so-called "Gipsy Languages" o f India, so f a r as information concerning them has become available. I t has been prepared by Professor Sten Konow, o f Christiania, Norway, wh o wa s for several years my Assistant, and to w h o s indebted. heavily e l e a Ir have n i nmyself g carefully gone through his manuscript, and have here aand there n added d a few remarks over my signature. A s General Editor of this series o f u n s I am volumes, p therefore a r i responsible n g for all statements contained in it. c o l l a b o r a t GEORGE A. GRIERSON. i o n I a m

GIPSYLANGUAGES. INTRODUCTION. Migratory tribes are found all over India, and are of different kinds. Some of them, like the Pendharis, are descended from adventurers and individuals belonging to various castes and trades; others, lik e the Banjaras, Ode, and so on, are occupational units, who wander all over the country in pursuance of their trade; others again are much of the same kind as the Gipsies of Europe, tumblers, jugglers, acrobats, or thieves. and robbers, who have come under the Criminal Tribes Act. It has become customary to call these tribes Gipsies, but this designation does not Name, i m p l y any connexion between them and the Gipsies of Europe. T h e word Gipsy, which is, as is well known, a corruption of Egyptian, was originally applied t o those well-known migratory tribes who began to make their name known and feared in Europe from the beginning of the l'ith century, because they described themselves as coming from Egypt. T h e word has then also come to be used to denote other peoples of similar, migratory, habits, and this is the sense in which it has been used in this Survey. T h e Gipsy Languages are, accord-. ingly, dialects spoken by the vagrant tribes of India. Our information about these forms of speech is necessarily limited. M a n y of these Languagea• v a g r a n t s simply speak the language o f their neighbours.. Others are bilingual o r even multilingual, adopting the speech of the district where they happen to stay in all their dealings with outsiders, bat retaining a peculiar dialect of their own when talk ing among themselves. F o r this latter purpose many of these tribes have also developed a secret argot, which they commonly call Parsi, 1 Persian,' and they are naturally shy of initiating others into it. These argots will he dealt with below. They have not anything to do with grammar, but are based on some dialect, which may he designated as the home tongue of the tribe. Moredqr, such tribes as have not developed any artificial argot, often have a dialect of their own. 'Such forms of speech cannot, o f course, be expected to present the same consistency as ordinary vernaculars. I t is a consequence of the migratory habits of the tribes, that their languages are to some extent mixed. Wher e the base is comparatively uniform and practically identical w ith one definite tongue, such dialects have, in this Survey, /leen dealt with in connexion with that form of speech. T itus the dialects of the follo*ing vagrant tribes have been described in comiexion with Dravidian languages in Voi.. IV of this Survey. Estimatednumber of /gleam.

Name uf dialect.

Korava 'anti Yorukala Kaikacil BurgaV4 Grflati , • 1 Kurumb6 Vafiarl •

55,116 8,289 265 8,614 10,899 2V,009

•

TOTAL VOL. I t .

104,782

2

G

I

P

S

Y

LAITOVAGES.

Others have teen dealt with in connexion with the1 1 languages in Vol. I L Part of this Survey, viz. :— Name of dialect.

Notitmaod number of opookors.

BMA. •

43,000

tanjarl

168,500

Charaol

•

•

Hoblira

•

PdrMill or Ifikunkfirl .

•

1,200

•

050

•

8,048 120

Fliyi

Ti r i m 1,880 ki TOTAL 214,0E37 o r W A R There remain some vagrant tribes, who have, during the operations of this Survey, f been reported to possess languages of their awn, iiz.: — u j i Nam° of dialect. Estimated nuatimr of apoaltera. ( V Ili%Mr! • • o lBhainit . . . • • I porn . . X ,GArtldr • P Oulgulig • u tKonica (including Kuchbandlki) i Katilitti . • i • )likth • Macharit. • briar .

•

•

•

•

853

•

•

7,085

• • •

2,307 •

•

500 30

• •

2,309

• .

•

. •

•

11,534 2,814 1,250

.

• I

I •

14

•

•

8 0 1 • • I

•

13,500

Mytamil.115 or LbArt

O k Poodbilri • i .1 •slot : . . • 1 Sflcalgart •

5,140

.

•

Nail •

•

•

2,700 51,550 •

25

TOTAL

101,611

INTRODUCTION.

3

Of these, Maeharift was returned from the Kapurthala State as spoken by a tribe of fowlers who had come from Sind. I t has turned out to be ordinary Sinai with a slight admixture of Pailjabi and need not occupy us any more in this place. T he remaining Gipsy dialects named above will be described in the ensuing pages. T his list is unfdrtunately far from exhausting the number o f such languages. W e know that the Ohahras, the DaldJs the Nat:Nash, and several other tribes and castes possess secret trade jargons of their own, and many criminal tribes have been described who freely mix their speech with slang words and phrases in order to prevent outsiders from understanding them. N o new materials about them have, however, been, forwarded for the purposes of this Survey, and I can therefore only refer to such authorities dealing with them as I have come across.

VOt. X I .

B

2

4

G

I

P

S

Y

LANGUAGES*

AU TH OR ITIES—

litiltAMMAD ABDUL GILIAPOIL.—A 0011tplate Dictionary of the Terms used by the Crintinia Tribes in the Punjab ; together wit h a short history of each tribe, and the names and places of residence of individual members. F o r the use of thepolice and jail officers curving in the Punjab. Lahore : Printed at the Central Jail Press, 1879. Cont'ains Slang terms of Gamblers, pp. 29-30 ; Pilferers or Dthaigiras, pp. 32-38 Khallait, Uchakka and Tile, pp. 38-40 ; Semis, pp. 4 Dootenas, pp. 51-54; Gandbilas, Pp. 54-56 ; Sweepers of DePri District, p• 57 ; Sweepers of 05 Penjab, 1 ; pp. 57.59 ; HDBDiti, pp. 59.60 ; Biurias, pp. 80.61 ; Minas, p. 62; Mee, pp. 62.63 ; Ahirk: and Goojars, p. 64 ; Thugs, p. 65 ; Paehluiddas, pp. 65-66. LOMB, G. W., LL.D.-.--A Detailed Analysis of Abdul Ghati'sr's Dictionary of the Terms used by Criminal Tribes in the Punjab. Labors : Printed at the Punjab Government Civil Secretariat Press, 1880. This " Analysis " contains all, and corrects almost all, the words and sentences i n Abdul Ghafdr's so-called Dictionary. TAMER, G. W., LL.D.—A ..S'ketch of the Changers and of their Dialect. Lahore: Print ed at the Punjab Government Civil Sectotariat Press, 1880. TAMER, G. W., L t . D . Fragments. discovered i n 1870, 1872 and 1879, relating to the dialect of the Magadds and other 7 — S e t eWandering c t i e n Tribes, the Argots of Thieves, the Secret Trade-dialects and Systems of native Cryptography in Kabul, Kashmir and the Punjab, followed by an Account of Shawl-weaving and of the f r o m Signs for the Numbers and Colours used in the Manufacture of Shawls as well as by an Analysis t h e of a Shawl-pattern, and by four Pages of Shatel-writing, illustrated by Drawings of Shawls and R e by c Specimens o r of Colours chiefly in use in the Putljab and Kashmir. Lahore: Printed at the d• P su n j a b Government Civil Secretariat Press, 1882. o NEB, G..W., f LELT LL,D.—Appondix t o "'Changers " and Linguistic Pragmente. Words and Phrases illustrating the dialects of the Sams' and Me as also of Dancers, A l t h -Printed at the P unjah Government Civil Secretariat Press, 1882. e Mi n n , 1Sn] a n Examination d D 6of the m Trade s , Dialect of the Naggoeh or Painters on Papier-macho P u i r i s -H. ni s O.,—An in the Punjab and Kashmir. Journal of the Asiatic Society of licrigal, Vol. liii j a L ba h o r e p 1 and ,.P a rff.t i , 1 8 8 4 , G o v e TEMi'LL, [SIR] . rBAILEY n m e R, C G . ,D A D A M D , D.D.—Notss on Punjabi Dialects. Contains I. Notes on the Silo Dialect, pp. 3 n t and . IL; I I . The Secret Words of the Qasiiis, pp.-9 and I.; I I I . The Argot of PailjAbt Gamblers, — T h e S e D e lpp. 11 and f. ; IV, The Dialect of the CI:thrill:, pp. 13 and if. Privately Printed. N a • date o r c place t of publication. h i i(.1KNIisrey,.11.,)—Notes o on Criminal Classes in the Bombay Presidency with_ Appendices regarding some D a Foreign l Criminals who occasionally visit the Presidency including Hints on the Detection of n a l sCounterfeit Coin. Bombay, 1908.1' . . 1 The various Gipsy tribes hav'c not been distinguished in the language returns of the a n Nuom ber o f speakers at I91; published 'Reports of the last Census of 1911. I t is thered f s, Censu f o r e difficult to compare the figures with the estimates made t h L i n for the of this Survey.. T he total returned under the head of Gipsy languages e purposes i in1911 g was u 28,294 i distributed as follows :-.r s tAjmer-Merwara i • • • 200 S l Bombay • • • 8362 o a n Central Provinces and Borer • , g . Pan jab • • • 5,640 2 United Provinces • I • 1,673 , Barotla State • • • • • • n Bombay 'States • : 2 2, d i • 7 Central rain. Agency. • • 1,097 5 a • Hyderabad State 4 4,586 3 n • Panjab States • • • 474 A n Rajputana Ageney • • • 3 458 • • • 2 681 t i Other Provinces • TOTAL 6 2-8,294 q u 6 a r y , V o l . x i v , I

•

•

•

•

•

I NTROD ITOTION.

5

The Gipsy dialects considered in the ensuing pages can be divided into two groups, ordinary dialects and argots. T h e former group comprises Class;fication. Beldari, Bharnti, Laqi, 041 and Pentlhari, the latter p m Garo41, Gulgulia, Kanjarl, Kolhati, Malar, Myanwille, Nati, Clasal, Sasi and Sikalgarl. The former group is of the same character as the Gipsy languages described under the head of Bhili in Vol. IX, Part iii, the latter can be compared with argots suoh as those used by the Panjab gamblers, the Chahras, etc. See Authorities, above. Within the first of our two groups the Peu4haris i n some respects occupy a position apart, being composed o f various elements without any common race or religion. T heir dialect shows that they have lived for some time in Eastern Itajputans, and history corroborates this inference. Bo t h the Pen4harls and some of the E l a m * speak dialects which can be described as a mixture of Dakhini HindOstani and •Jaipini. Most Bliaintils, however, speak Telugu. Lac ti is in all essentials a form of Jaipuri. The 046 are probably related to the Vagars, who speak a dialect of Telugu, and they are probably originally Dravidiaus, T heir dialect, however, points towards Malwa or perhaps farther west. T h e B'eldars are described as a Dravidian caste, They usually state that they are Rajpats, and Dr. Crooke thinks that they are related to the 04s. The traditions and dialects of all these tribes point to the conclusion that they belong to the same stock as the Banjarils, Habitras, and other tribes who now use a form of Ehill. The traditions o f both Baujaras and Habaras point towards Italputana. Ethnologists are, however, agreed that all these tribes are originally Dravidian, i..e• belong t o the so-called Dravidian race. T h e ir original hem° has perhaps been situated farther south. They have, however, become Aryanized at a comparatively early date, and philologienl considerations point t o the conclusion that this occurred somewhere in Ilajputana. Dr. Crooke is of opinion that these tribes are branches of one great nomadic race, which also comprises tribes such as the Sgeis, Kenjars, Nets, and so on, i.e. such Indian Gipsies as possess an argot. Als o here we find traditions which point towards Itajputana. Thus the SRsis were, according to one tradition, originally bards with the Cheuhan Rajpats. T heir first ancestor was, they say, a s Mal, and his brother Mallanar was again the ancestor of the Kolhatis, who seem t o be very closely connected w it h the MI's. T hey are also related • to the Kanjars, whose traditions only point towards the jungle, and the Nats, who sometimes, likewise, maintain • that they have come fr om Rajputana. T h e Saicialgars of Benares assert that they were Originally Rajpilte from Marwar. T h e IMins ere, according to their traditions, NishEislas, and their first ancestor is said to have sprting from the thigh of King Vfma. N o w Bonbons is the name of a modern Rajpat sept, which, according to Dr. Crooke, is of obvious Kherwar origin, snd the country o f the Nishadas is stated in the Mahabhfirata (iii, 10588) to begin where the Sarasvati disappears in the sands. T h e Nishadas were, according t o the Aitary a Brahmena, forest robbers, and Mahldhara identifies them with the Bhillas. I n the Agnipura,na they are mentioned together with "other dwellers in the Vindhyas." I t will be seen that these traditions point towards Itajputana or Central India. I t will now be of interest to see how far an examination of the dialects spoken by these •tribes, i.e. of the dialects on which their argots are based, corroborates these indications. W e cannot of course expect to find anything more than indications. T h e tribes in question are migratory, and, i f they spend a long time in any district, they are likely to adopt its current vernacular.

GIPSY 14NGUAGES•

If we begin with as i, it will be shown later on that the dialect varies according to the locality in which i t is spoken, it being HindOstani in the East and a mixture of HindOstani and Pailjabi in the Northern Panjab, the stronghold of the tribe. St r a y features such as the softening of hard mutes in the dative and genitive suffixes gu, pa and in words such as (land, tooth, are suchas are also found in Western Pahayl.' The sameis the case with the oblique base ending in a in weak bases, just as in Marathl. F or ms suchas the ablative suffix thy; the pronouns ham, we ; tam, yeti, remind us of Gujarati, but also of Western Pabati. T h e dialect of the Sasis is closely related to Kolhati. T h e termination ô of oblique bases, which is well known from Gujarati and Western Pahayi, is here common. Forms such as mero-ktt, to me, remind us of Dakhini n i n t h while the use of the relative base j a with the meaning of a demonstrative in forms such as jobb, 5 8 0 ; 1then, A , is in accordance with the practice in Rajastbani dialects. If we now turn to Kanjarl, we again find that the oblique base of weak nouns ends in a or in 6, as in Western Pahari. Str ong masculine bases often end in a, plural a, as in Itajasthani. Demonstrative pronouns such as jo, ji, that, are also in accordance with the usage in that language. Pronouns such as urO, he ; yb, you ; verbal suffixes such as ir , gir , in the present and past ; the frequent use of relative participles ; the tendency to form a negative verb, and so forth, perhaps point to the existence of a Dravidian element i n the dialect. I t a n ja r l is a comparatively consistent form o f speech and seems to possess less local varieties than many other Gipsy tongues. T h e Kanjars are ethnographically related t o the S f lialnlyas. J us t as the latter speak Gujarati Bhill in the Gangetic Doab, the language ef and Pahnyi even in districts where these i l sthe i s Kanjars a n reminds d Kust ofi Gujarati, l h a tRajasthani, i s , languages are not home tongues. T h e Magahiya 1)6nas of Saran and Champaran speak a n d the BhOjpuri a current l s o of the districts. There is, however, also a tissue of Eajaathani, and the argot of the pUms i n so many points agrees with that i n use among the t o Kan j a rs that it is impossible to separate the two. N a t i also has some features which t h e seem to point towards Rajasthani, though the dialect underlying the argot of the Nats varies very much according to district.. Gar641 is a mixture of HindOstanl, Eastern Eajasthani and Marathi, and a similar position must be assigned:to the so-called Myanwale, while gasiti is based on Ilinas tani, Sikalgari on Gujarati, and Molar on Nitgpuria. Gulgulig., finally, is too insufficiently known to allow us t o say anything definite about it position. There are accordingly also some philological reasons for supposing a common origin of many of the Gipsy tribes. I t will be remembered that they are described as belonging to the Dravidian race and that some of them use Dravidian forms of speech. M o s t of them, however, so far as they come within the scope of this Survey, speak Aryan tongues. I f they are of Dravidian stock, that must be a secondary development. T h e ir original language cannot have been Aryan. N o w the existence of a Rajasthan clement hi so many Gipsy dialects may be taken as an indication t hat they have Iabandoned their old speech and adopted an Ary an tongue within an. area where Rtijasthani was spoken. I t is a curious coincidence that the stronghold of the Ehils, who must have a similar origin, is found between the territories occupied by 1Palatirt it eloaely related to 110jaatIllat Sea Vol. IX, Pt. ly, pp.2ff., 1.031T.

INTRODUCTION.

7

Rajasthani„ Gujarati and Marathi. L i k e many Gipsy languages some BMA dialects also have weak nouns with an oblique base ending in 4. I n Gipsy, and in Pahari, this a. is interchangeable with 6, which is common in Gujarati. T h e theory might be hazarded that this use of an oblique base, of the kind elsewhere found i n Marachi, i n a ll these tongues must be due t o the existence of a substratum Efferent from Rajasthaini and connected with Mafathi. Ther e are also other philological indications that the language o f Rajasthan and parts of Central I n d ia has once, in the times preceding the Rajpat invasion, been more closely connected • conclesiou most of these Gipsy tribes have a common w i t hThe O l d Marrived a r iati above t h i that . Argots. o r i g i n is further strengthened b y a consideration o f the . here find so much correspondence in details that we cannot well refrain from inferring a that there is some connexionr between these.Indian argots. A l l o f them are artificial languages devised f o r the purpose of enabling those who know them to converse with t each other without the risk o f being understood b y outsiders. Su c h methods o f i speaking are in use all over fthe world, and they are known under different names in the different countries. Il n . England they are called 'c ant , " slang," thieves' latin„ ' 'pedlars' French," Saint Giles o Greek," flash tongue," gibberish,' and so on, i n France 'argot,' i n Germany ' Rotwaelsch,' in Italy 'gergo,"furbesco, i and Common 1 i so n on. S p a i to n all of them 1 is the extensive use of a peculiar vocabulary, and, a in practice g addition e r m;to athis, n the i a , ' of disguising common words by means of transpositions l and changes o f letters. T h e vocabulary has usually been fetched, fr om t h e mos t a different sources, o r else various figures of speech o r associations of ideas lead to the r use of well-known words with new meanings. T hus we fi nd i n t h e Spanish argot g from the Hebrew; depo, ignorant, fr om the French ; Germania p ile , priest, taken o on, salt, and properly signifies a saltcellar, is used w it h londillo, which is derived from t the meaning of 'parlour,' because Spanish solo, parlour, suggests sal, salt, and so forth. Examples o f transpositions sfrom the same argot are lis v ar for vista, view ; greno w of letters are also quite common ; compare Rotwaelsch for negro, a nigger. Changes take instead o f hitze, heat. h I n the Pyrenees we find a device of the same character as the so-called p-language.i Thus , instead of fauna, s ir, they may say jeu-pao-na-pa or j o u c over the world. L e Duchaktells us of the existence o f a s imilar slang amongst the h children o f Metz , w h o add gou s dr' egue t o eaoh s y llable ; t h u s vousdregue esdregne undregue londregue, vous etes o un. fort, you are 'a fool. S t i l l more lik e our p-language is the Indian schoolboys' Zorgari, where the letter s.1 followed by a vowel is added to na m each syllable ; thus i n e -going g r o .? D r . Leitner found othis & n a z i in use amongst the thieves of Peshawar, where zheu heard m ksentences o z asuch as 14-zu-s-ku-zo b u T f j-8-language a z d isl recorded i z from Bengal, where we find, sentences such as (mond, bosboi desdih ez u for eimi boi dibo, I w111t give a book. Sometimes we can observe how similar wordhosbo i h atakez their e origia in hsome new fashion. A certain class o f society affects a plays s 'peculiaeway of pronouncingeor transforming words, and t h e compliance w it h such l m fo o token, by which one shows himself as a Member -whims. becomes ra k ind o f freemason's ftof fashionable e e h society. T hus it was usual within certain circles in Paris, about 1830, le- z il f o r a s c m a h o o k 0 b o l dv , h g u e a a l l jc r h i m . d m s e A . h e i m i lv a 6s i e r, s l w h a o e r

8

G

I

P

S

Y

LANGULGES.

to add m ar to every 'word, and to speak o f boalangemar instead of bontanger, a baker ; egrensar instead of cafd, coffee, T h at such a way of changing common words well deserves to be called an argot, is brought out by a comparison of the cant of the Yfisufsal badmitsbes mentioned by Dr. Leitner, 1 wThe h eargots r e aremchiefly i r used i by criminals and disreputable individuals for the sake of secrecy. T h e i r nature is, however, i s a d d e dquite the same as that of the various kinds of play languages t o which we are accustomed to consider as desultory results of children's fancy. All such must be e v speeches e r y compared, and it is of interest to observe how the methods are the same all over the world, w o r d . . just as a eomparison of languages belonging to different linguistic families discloses a high degree of similarity in fundamental principles. In India there have probably been argots from the most ancient times. I t ispossible that they have t o some extent their origin i n Indian Argots, sacrificial rites. I t would often be necessary to veil the actual meaning of a ceremony in order to prevent rivals and enemies from perverting IL -by means of sorcery and counter-mites. T h e curious words ayavam, dark fortnight ; yavan, bright fortnight; 8abda, day ; 8a9ard, night ; eavya, morith sunteka, year (gatapathdbrahtnatia i. 1 7 • 2changes . 2 5 1 1of words Which are sometimes prescribed in the old Sutras, are perhaps of and a! .similar kind, though t h e desire t o avoid unlucky words also plays a role. T h e ) Indians, s e ewith their predilection for word-play and enigmatic language, must always have m been especially qualified for devising means for disguising the meaning of their speech. t o A n old example is found in time Mahmlblnirata ( I . 5750.), where Vidura is represented. b e l as warning Yudhishthira, in the presence of a number of people, o f impending o n gtreachery, in a jargon which only the speaker and his hearer could understand.' t There are, at the present day, many different argots in India. Captain, now. o Sir, IL O. Temple haaexplained the argot used by the Delhi Deals, or Brokers. This is s a kind of speech which apparently has a very simple meaning, -while some of the words u used inipart a second, hidden sense to those who are initiated. Thin; an apparently innoc use of the numeral two or of words denoting such parts of the body as occur in pairs, rent h conveys the meaning that the Dalai claims a commission of two annas in the Rupee. a Most Indian. argots, and all those which are represented in the materials collected for s a c of- this Survey, are, however, of a different kind. T h ey are artificial the purposes rtongues i which-do fi not convey one meaning to the initiated ones and another to outsiders, c i but whicha are simply unintelligible to those "who have not learnt them, T h is aim is. l attained by Various means. There is, in the first place, a certain amount of peculiar a words which are not used in ordinary 'speech... Such slang terms ars apparently widely r used, even by such tribes as have not developed a proper argot. Thus many of the criminal tribes of the Bombay Presidency have got them. O u r information on the subg ject' is, however, very imperfect, and it is, in most oases, impossible to state whence they o have been taken. I t is, on the other hand, noticeable how many, of them are identical t . 1Zietow4effelitsreeeto, p. (ue). • T TheesoatiesetsAor Nilskeetha cep that this larirott made use of the language of autieetes.(inlicA•AAes), vtlach 140Mo Mel the liesgmego et t he reentry, bet was negrantmaticel ind tantained words in which syllables wore omitted, weed, h or Otani& R . t h I e limo* eseseploo. e t r a n s m u t a t i o n s

INTRODUCTION.

9

in different argots. T h u s the word 1119, to die, is usei in sasi, TcoIhAi, Kanjari, pbm, Nati, Garbil, Myaneeele, Gulgulife and Sikalgari; dal, eat, occurs in the Specimens of Sasi, TCOlbf4i, Kanjaei, Nati, Myiin wide, end Sikeigeri k hem, mouth, in S Nati, and Glirlidi; khaul, khatda, house, in Sag, Dem, Nati, and Sikalgae, and so forth. Such instances a s T , K O 1add 1 1strength 0 1 , to the opieluelon arrived at above that there is a common base in many of these forms of speech. E v e n i f we were able t o trace each of these words hack to its source, this base. w o uW l de have n oseen t above how' the peculiar words o f Ferropean argots have been collected p r o from v ethe most different sources. T h e sena) is most certainly the . India. ca a sn eWy ei tcannot n h i- n g tiArabic h e r edescent, f no r e because they use some Arabic /turner1s, or that the Sitsis have anything to even ir do n with fe e the rg Tibetans a r if beirm7, wife, could be proved to he identical with Sherpa pertni, or ak a, water, with Tibetan clam. T h e great , e t h a t d Rotwaelsoli warns us to be eaetious in such matters. S t ill, considering the fac t that -tt h eo describe theHmost ee()Inaologists e important b r e Gipsy w tribes es Dravidian, it is perleips of some tK m bae r nh o j f significance that several of the peculiar argot words seem to have a Dravidian origin. w d s i n a ro s r e Thus we might compare Kanjari N-khuid, belly, with K o n a t u -f r e w Sikalgari u a Inadv d ; Pam tionet, eat, w it h T a mil titnnu ; etei B r u k eb pep,l ;hull, w it h ST amil o ping, with beitkit ; Penn kichwa, fire, w it h Kur uldi chioh K a n j a r t iM Ifire, Au Kanarese , o g i f give, with Tamil tarn,' SaVara I M Ka n ja r e kiele, give, w i t h Yerukala k ik / ; tb e a t , . m tMyanwale 1zifra4 h (compare Giripari Siemauri It'd!), go, and bartad, come, with Kanarese h o iha, go, Tamils vara, come, respectively; SiTs1 baunnJ, K o l b * bawl, Nati R a i, Myfiewala K rhana, gold, w i t h Tamil pan ; S Rsi k c i r ä , horse, w i t h T a mil k y d i re i ; S g a i khautei, u tNati khalla, Sikalgari k W, Malfir khaul, house, with Gelerl k W , room, Malayalam n h katfi, house; compare W a l k kheisa, husband, and Yerukala k h u iii, wife, t h e last ke syllable o f which latter word. should be compared w it h i n eatio di, s is ter; Sgal e Q a ffiescla, KUlhati t a l e , Nati tutkJet, pig, w ith T amil O j Sasi. bin fctui, r un, w i t h lk i Kurukb boiiga ; Kanjarl, Sikalgari ,kheele), Qaeai kheriee Kellifite rhihici, house, w i t h )iKanarese i k he ,doubt sthat we should be able to compare many more words, if we had a fuller knowledge laof the argots. I n face of the fac t that comparatively many of these parallels have ( 10. a been rK o taken l l i afrom Ku r u U , i t is perhaps worth while recalling the Kurulde tradition tethat they have come from the - Karnatic and proceeded eastwards along the Narbada„, 4 1 e i.e. past the Vindhyas. I t may also be of interest in this place to make a 'note of Some ow i (ffew details which will be mentioned below when dealing with the individual ergots, such e the interchange between hard. and soft sounds i n s i , Kelbatt, N ati, etc., t h e .as w i of aspirates and aspiration o f unaspirated sounds in several argots, the. 3disaspiration t h frequent use of relativ e participles, o f a negative verb, o f c ertain pronouns and 1K a and so on, in Kanjar i ; the employment of karke, - h a ynsuffixes, awith the meaning of Tamil aura, tOrM8 ar Y reu kd aand a, e though r o i emany ofsthese features v ien g o, lnasoeforth, r , i m i l are a also r found in Pahori and. nsquotation, e .eizewhere. S a n s k r i t w hi Most in, the Indian argots are not, however, so far as we are able t o judge t words i aowith our present imperfect t c . , knowledge, peculiar to them, but belong to the common lqe Aryan vocabulary of India. T h e y are then adapted for use b y various means o f ' a f t e r O aa VOL. t I t . pi ,i r e c aad tnt od ,s bo o

10

disguise, just as is the case in European argots. I t is noticeable that the transposition of letters after the pattern of the English cant word icelop, police, plays a eoinparatively unimportant role in the materials at my disposal. I may note instances such as Sasi letibra=bakrei, goat ; chOmi=maehi, shoe-maker ; tep=pat, belly ; Galrodi (labo= htifp, big, and so forth. Mor e common are changes by means of prefixed or suffixed syllables, which then often replace the beginning or the end, respectively, of the word. The details will be mentioned under each argot. I n this place I shall only make some general remarks. T he simplest way o f disguising a word by means of a prefix iF.exaetly the counterpart of the practice in the p-language and Zargari. T hus i n Sasi kha-kal, famine ; n e c k , the syllables - Aka, Oha, respectively, have simply been prefixed to the ordinary word. I t is, however, s till more common to drop the old initial in such cases ; thus, Sasi khasr----das, ten ; f h l i k h e 4 , some forms of Nati we find the initial added again at the end, thus, met-khii=khol, sister, 6field. h u kI hn i iialalar , h ohahinbahin=bahiw, u n g r y . I we see n the entire word in its original form added to the disguised word. These two last devices are of course more easily discovered, and they do not seem to be of comMon occurrence. Wit h , regard t o prefixes I would add that we can, in a few cases, trace the existence of rules or rather tendencies which pervade all the argots. T hus Is and kh are most commonly prefixed to words beginning with vowels ; the palatals oh, ohh, j and jh are almost exclusively used w it h such words as begin w it h labials ; n h is a substitute f o r aspirated, letters and also for a ; and r is mostly used before or instead of gtitturals, The fact that such is the practice in all our argots is a further indication that they have a common base. The most usual state of affairs with regard to disguising suffixes is illustrated by words such as Srisi hauViii=kahci, said, where a single consonant is added. Wor ds such as Sasi, KOlhâi hap-id, father, whore a consonant followed by a vowel has been added, are of a similar kind. There are, however, also more complex additions, somewhat like the Parisian eafemar=oafe. T h e most eemmon are additions after verbs, such as sar in Stsi, ROlhati, Nati ii-sar, come, and uar, togr, dr , in numerous Kanjari, gasal, •Malat and. My5nwft1e verbs, and so forth. W e ' can also here notice how the same additions are used in the same way in more than one argot. T hus k or g is common after verbs ending in vowels or in Is in Sasi, KOlhãti Myfinwtila, additions an. r are, as already remarked, common , K a n jand a r so l , on ; N a pcontaining , in verbs in 'many argots ; additions such as Dom Ichaild, Silcalgari khaki, Kanjarli •6, Myanwte ettl, Maim la, are clearly connected with each other. O n the whole it seems certain that not only are the general principles' the same i n the different argots, but that their application in many cases follows identical lines in all of them. If we take a general View of all the facts, we w ill Conclusions, see that :— 1. the most important Gipsy tribes are classed by ethnologists as forming one race, o f Dravidian features, which seem to have long led a migratory life, roaming over Most of India ; 2, many of them have traditions tracing their origin:back to the Itiljptits 3. their dialects also point to the conclusion that the tribes have lived amongst people speaking Eitjasthlini dialects, though—

INTRODUCTION.

4. some philological features show that there is a suh-stracture o f languages more related to Marathi than to Rajasthani 5. many of those tribes have developed a secret language based o n t h e ir dialects 6. these argots contain several peculiar words whieh are common to many of them 7. the principles underlying the formation o f these c ant languages and also their application In individual eases present striking points of analogy in the different tribes ; 8. a certain number of the peculiar cant words seem to be Dravidian ; and 9. some Gipsy tribes speak Dravidian languages. Taken together, all these points make i t highly probable that the various Gipsy languages dealt with in the ensuing pages have a common origin, a language which Was once spoken by a tribe of Dravidian race that came under the influence of Aryan tongues in a locality where languages akin t o Mariithi had been spoken b u t had to. give way t o Rajasthani. T h is would take us to the Vindhyas and: the country to the north o f the Vindhyas, i.e. to the territories which the Aryans found occupied. by Nishadas. T h e tribe or tribes in qUestion have probably lived as vagrants from the most ancient times. W i t h the growth of Aryan civilisation they would naturally choose as their stronghold localities where Ar y an civilisation had not got a fi rm footing. T h e many M i l dialects spoken in the hills fr om the Vindhyas and northwards probably have a similar origia and might well be the toagues of descendants of such migratory tribes who Ilad taken to Et: settled mode o f life. Sn o b questions should, however, for the time being be left to the consideration o f ethnologists. I t may, i n this connexion, be noted that we fi nd Gipsy tribes and also Ehils who, at the present day, still speak Dravidian, tongues. I t has been remarked above that the denomination Gipsy does not imply any connexion with the Gipsies or Romany Chals of Europe. These latter have originally come from India, and it is well I r appearance and habits. I t has also been pointed out that their language shows many t points n o w nof Correspondence - h o w With the dialect o f Indian Gipsy tribes such as the pains. In this connexion it is worth while noting the similarity between European Gipsy t h e y words such as gap, r e s e m a gentile, b l ejuk e, dog, and SCtai. k ajja, N a t i ktija., man „ 1 blyanwsle j k l ã , Ss 1 olthigcat,I c a ! , Kolhati (lhokka?, dog. T h e language .t h e of gj a r l 1I Cthe a nn d i a •the prevailing opinion amongst scholars seems to be that they have nothing to do with n the tribes whose dialects are here under consideration. T h e hypothesis might, i p sIndian i G i be hazarded p s that members i however, o f the same vagrant race from which the Indian es eGipsy tribes s are descended came up t o the North-West, and remained there lens o f ienough to adapt their n language to the practice prevailing among frontier tribes. Some E u passed on before this adaptation took place and became the animators o f the rof them o Armenian gipsies, whose language does n o t point t o the north-western frontier but p e rather to llindostim. T h e bulk of these Gipsies later on brought their language, as , modified among frontier tribes, to Europe, and became the ancestors o f the Romany hClials. • o o2 w e v e r , p o i

12

PENOHART Under the name of Pindarees • the Pend,Bris are hell known in Indian history. They were plundering bands o f f r eSultan Tippoo e b oofo Mysore. t e r s O f t o common race, and o f no common religion, they wel w comed h ty otheir ranks the utlaws and broken men of all India—Afghfins, Ilits,rathfis„ or the debris of the 7.1ughul empire, which had not been incorfi Jats. r They s represented t porated of the Ie c aby anym ruins. T heiro hend-quarters were in Malwa, but their depredations were not c onned ,t to sometimes of a few hundreds, sometimes of many thousands, cn oCentral a l o Ind;a. Z I n bands, i they their M he out a mon m a forays as far as the opposite -coasts o f Madrad and o f Bombay. c urode The most powerful of the Peudhari captains, Amir Klan, had an organised army o f da a n f t many regiments, and several brItteries of cannon. Their power was finally broken by the oe rr Marquis of Hastings in 1817. H i n hd t Their name is said tolie derived from pattcAci, a sheaf, and probably meant originally ie . ' 'gtasseutters.' pf o w At t h ea e r s l were .Hindasl and 0,313 Alusalm,ins. to Theyhwere distributed as follows ;— Cens af t 4 ; u s Central hnla,i Agoncy s p Elsewhere : 2,3 o f 0 r a T ont, • D 0 , 4 1 3 1 9 n g i4 1 1 u 9 . p The only district which returned Penclhari as a separate language for this Survey t WM Dharwar of Bombay, which gave a total of1,250 speakers. Specimens have, howo ever,halso been received from Belgaurn (Bombay). I n other districts Pentiliftri has u probably e been included under the bend of llindostiini. I t is used only as a home Ian• t guage n by the tribe which speaks it. I n t h e ir intercourse with other people, its speakers oemploy ordinary IlindOsttini. u f Tojudge from the specimens Pew:Marl is a mixture of rough Dakhini m i with Mariathi and Brijastbani, T he particular dialect of the -last mentioned language b twith which their HindOstsni is mixed, seems to be Jaipur, Compare puta, sons ; b a g , e sfather ; chhe, is; chha, was. I t is not necessary to discuss this jargon at length. I give r two short specimens, one from each district, T hey both agree in all essential points o Note the use of no as a postposition of the locative, present forms such as uttaranu, I f descend; tnarunn, I beat, where the final nu reminds us of the Dravidian termination of P and the way in which kar-ke, having done, is used at the end of a quotation; like verbs, e the Sanskrit Hi and the Dravidian andu, having saidl n e l h a r i s w a s r e t u

18

No. 1.1

GIPSY LANGUAGES. pEN)HARI.

SPECIMEN 'DISTRICT D H A RWA R.

Kisi o k Nome o n e

adrai-ka d o pate, ohhe. U s - n e - s i n h i n e p a t Apne man-to t w o sons were. Them-in:from younger so n o w n 'hap, m e r e hisse-ka awattO m a l - k e b a t & m i j e d o . ' bap-ka father-to said, %father, m y s h a r e 'Una i i p n l - jindgi b a t - d i y i i . T h 0 4 8 d i n • k e plohehe to property t h e m iy i n g e k d fi r m u l a k - k a r a s h _ B y e . - ahem& G a b c- o mmileeke p r o t o w ap se - r o n e distant country-to w a y w a s h by-younger all having-gathered t d-ydhundpane-se - io d f e a p n e m u khartib-kar-diya. B a b i v iWM( w a g s d . m khri eo n u. as m There by-him l tuax u r Fc 8 8ew fet 4mulak-no • e k bade d u k i l Pac)Aogan3ii-16-ke aege unty t o w w thenot h w a t n country-in o n e big f am in e spent-having And by-hins, m e d a n p r o p llnO nrokk-kil garlbl-ne admi-kt p i a rah-gay& gye r si t By-him y "overly-in it-was-lived. one m a n-of n e a r that co u n t ry- o f v e s p o i un-ka IMO I s e s u w n t ja-kar mh-gaya. . ol e 'fd him-to it-was-lived. gone-having By-him h i m twine joined-having a w a s oharane-ka Apne khotan-ne bhej-dlyti. suwnt khane-ki bhasil-st f m a d feeding-for own fi e l d s twine eating-of h u s k s te ; use bbarne-kl k h u i o b h i , t a b &pis, p et • e A to g fMr a o tm own belly ifinllin rl i t diyé nal. U n e h u r h a k e , • 'mere bap-ke k e t t e w o faBls y eve was not. -majardarao-ka g - -h Aap n o - k a • b a n h o - k e jna s t i r a h e o t t e spi em pni t . t omore remained s o . mach i servants-to p hthemselves-for sufficient become-having H n e srotya rahlve-ohhe. s e n Huwa-to-bi m a i b h a k- - s e m a r g . M a i breads r e m s aesi ni sebd . o Still I h u n ghe ri w nikal-ke l b ea p - k e t a r a- f j a - k e u s emkahgga, " a r e b a l l , ba e from d i e .b gone s I - mai O r e cs iom n e l b h i Alla-kb u p p ar gunk); y • bull. I s - k e & ag e. - a s done. T h i s m, before e o u t Qt.-thee by-me an d 0 - o f against s i n w t a -Oat . h q thhea r 41ty I worthy not. T h y nh ire- q c servants-in one p afavso t ian fbeing-called-for e y v i n n k ga o gn , fw ai t n m h i -e e y rl e f -n e a o - f t d k a h ii r e e

141 D L

P R

E A

1 l

1 i

kar-ke m i j e

b l ra kh ,"

kar-ke b a g , '

k a r-k O

made-having me a l s o k eep," 8aid-having may -s ay ; said-having it-was -s aid; Chhoto u n e a b i r a g a l h a l U th-kd ne b o p -kane Arisen-having own father - near cam d Ar c h h t - t o e. use dekb-kfi m e h a r l a k o - k e us-kO b a p him f a r w as - Men his . f a t h e ) B seen-having mercy applied- hav ing. nbat-kt, u mil-ke use gab ja-ke mukko, d i y to-him t embraced-having run-having gone-having n e c k . kiss was - giv en. f POI u s e , bitp A l l . uppar b M M e i I k h a -k e s iimn o m a i g u n h a o a n d t h y ey es - of k f o r e by - me s i n S012, 'father a - k e G od- of against r a i t e r & p a t k a w fi kara, Ab sarika nal,' a fige ' c o a l - h i m w Eon; after ever-even - I t h y s o n c a llin g - f o r fi t not,! h a k ar-ke lhai eheket bola. Chhota-b1 b O p - n e a p n e naukar-1611-kO, i ssaid-having said. le i f a t h e r - b y o w n s er v ants - to, very good muse bhar ihage-ku. bhi u s - k e h frt-ke a fi g a t i s him d r e s s d coat out br ought- hav ing and h i s h a n d - t o r i n g t o bha-ke khuil-se w-kt i p a p a (166 i n feet-on s h o e s put-having give. 7 A n d w e eaten-having h a p p i l y l e rh B Kay-kaye-te merit p u t m a r - g a y a p h i r - k e l . should-stay. Why-said-then t h i sM my s o n dead- gone w a s , a g a i n hw jitiL h u w a gaya-ohlit-te, p h i r-kao kar-ke b e l k • B h . a alive became was-found,' s a i d -having it-was-said. gone-was, a g a i ny u kar-ne I Age. lm uthey m e r r y to-make began. u m n c a h n k h u A l

15 [No 2 . ]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. PEIP)ITART. SPEO1MEN U. DISTRICT B

0.41 W ater

Dhilp

kal-ntO k

Real

time-at o n e

kOift b a h u t

fox M u c h 4huv.16., • 10km k V A n a l searched, b u t a n y w h e r e n o t

t h a jo -n o t h a t %

1)0 1

pit-in a - l i t t l e . w a t e r •kar-ke u s made-having it - o f k o pi-ke p h i r - k o

pyb,s l a g - k e ja ilg a l-n e p h i r - k e

thirst f e lt - b e in g .wood-in r ambling Viebb 6-81 c l e n g i it-was-found. A t - l a s t d e e p

kha4-ra d e k h - k e

age41-1a d h y a n

standing s een- hav ing

future-of t hought n o '

hich-ne

k u d a .

W e s i

the-midst-in h e - ju m p e d . T h e r e

k

1).111) • 0 4 1

much water

up par a n e - k a w A s t o c h i l l i ft • k a r A : up c o m i n g - f o r fhr-the-s ak e t h i n k i n g was - made Use r a s t a - c h n a l . 15•sabah . s thare-inderd b eing-in-atfix To-that w a y n o t was, ( for - ) that- r eas on v ek I c a gar w e - oh k115.4-ra-ke l h a l p h i k i r k a r t ) . O t t O - n O h ono g o a t that- v er y ostanding h m u c h a n x ie t y was-made. T h a t - m u c h - i n a Tab 1.5,80-81 P Y • a s l i i . g - k e kba(Me-ne k o l o - k- t i d o k b a . Then road-from t h i r s t felt- being c oming foxo it - w as - s een. lidA i m h* h a m a n sal; p y a s tagar, h e k o l a , b a ,

•drunk-having a g a i n

that g o a t ,

'

0 f o x .father, t h o u

much c le v et r , • w e

all t h i r s t

kar-ke a t ma alone-quite felt-being d i e ; to- any body n o t k n o w n d e utarfm a-ko p a u l ' p i n e ; a o h c h h a , r ban- de, m a l h i t a l l a k descend ; coming w a t e r d r in k e s t w e l l , b e - l e t , - I t o o down . b h a ketta 0 papl k a l . vi how-muds water c h hh e o w i s ? ' s a y i n g a s k e d . •' T o n g ? .mitta a mir s a d a c l i h k a' , , - k O b e t a P paul a g a c l i k t ha astra y- i n •g otay - l-As ayxI , This w a t e r q tu i t e nectar b . l i k e i s . -sweet k b h ' f r aya, i eh anb i dt o, h alc ot llu wa ; j a l d i 5 . - k e pii p i , b i n p c o water d r i n k , a n d Thou earnest, m u c h g o o d became ; q u ie t ly c o r n in g h h u mime-kb k a r - k e bola. • t ay-te t u r d äkon-ta-b1 . getting-of n o t , ' s a y i n g • said. T h i s comes-if t o - t h e e •U aphashvo-ki s bat s u p . - k e w5 • diwitna t a g a r t a l l e k u d t - m r i r - k g e ncunning-of word heard-hav ing that s i l l y g o a t d o w n jumped- hav ing yk oe nl ea , d t e ts s, g-ke a r a n

k i s e

n a T

ma lu m

16

P

E

Z

5

p

n

l

i

t

i

.

awal p e t b h a r - k i 5 p a n i F i f a . P i c h h E - s 1 u p p a r u n O - k f t fi rs t bet t y fi tted- haik u w a t e r war - dr unk . A f t e r w a r d r n p c o m i n g - f o r waste 6 a n d mil in•order t h e r e b o t h joined-hav ing muc h t i m e a n x ie t y was-made. 10; b a h u t w a k a t F REE T p h i k R A N SL A T I O N O F T H E F O REG O ING . i r In summer, a fox being very thirsty and looking for water on aji sides, rambled in k forest, a but rto no purpose. A t last he found a little water in a deep pit and the i t jumped into i t. not heeding the future consequence. 'There he drank water to his heart's content and began to meditate as to how he wns to get out, but there was no way. Therefore, there he was, a close prisoner, and fell to thinking. Meanwhile, a goat being thirsty, chanced. to come down to the very pit by the same road and seeing a fox i n it , said,—' Oh, sir Fox, you are very clever indeed; we are all dying of thirst, while you drink water hero, having come all alone without the knowledge of anybody. Very well, I too will come down ; how is the water ? ' Upon this the fox said,—' Oh, friend, it is too sweet to describe. T h is water tastes just like nectar. Y o u are welcome, come soon and drink it. I f anybody else happen to come here, you may not get it.' At this cunning advice, the silly goat jumped down and drank his fill. Then they both conSulted for a long time how to effect their escape.

11

BHAMIL The Bhamt seemsi probable that their original home was thei Telugu-speaking countiy. A t the present settlements are to be found in several of the districts and native as day, a rhowever, e statesa i n and bordering on the Bombay Presidency. A t the Census of 1911, 4,270 Manatee c r were i m returned fr om the Central Provinc'es and Bor er a n d none fr om elsewhere. i n a l They c l do not lead a gipsy life but s 4tle in some village from which their gangs start on their thieving expeditions. a s They are k nown under several different names such as GlavtbeeitOrs, 110/08, s Vat.larie, and so forth. T h e home tongue of most of them is Vadari, a debased form w of Telugu,' T hey also speak Marathl, Rindeetani, and Kanarese. I n speaking Kanarese h they drop their • o 1District is Kanarese. Those o f Nagpur i n the Central Provinces a mixture Rajasthan'. O n l y fourteen speakers of this s 'ps e. 'a kof Dak a hini Hindestani b r o k and e Jaipur n h r were reported from the Central Provinces. A s the Bhamtas of elsewhere speak Bharat" T h e e Telugu, h o I mdo not e further refer to them. I t is hardly worth while giving examples of the e s others, l a A n s , ghowever, some good specimens have been received, I give a portion o f a p of ethe Parable a the Prodigal Son, and a folktale received from Vagpur. version u a g e c i o The fulles t aceounts o f the Bhamtils which I have seen are in pp. 464 and ff. of aI of the l Poona G azetteer, in pp. 3 and ff. of The History of Railtray Thieves with Part f Hintsl onyDetection, by M. Paupa Rao Naldu, Madras, 1900, and in pp. 16 and ff. of s o the Notes a on Criminal Classes in the Bombay Presidency, by M . Kennedy, Bombay, m 1908.c e o t Lsee above, Vol. IV, pp. 107IE f i t v h e e a G a k s i t h r a c h a e r s i o l f w t VOL a h y e t D h i j i a e p v u e r s .

18

[No. 8.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. 13HATIITT.

SPECIMEN DISTRIOT Ns.GPult.•

Ko1-Mc A-certain

nanA,p o r y A

itdmi•-k0 d o p " o ry0 ; W A . Us -mit • k ii

man-to t w o 8 0 n 8 w e r e . Them-in-of the-younger s o n InOra, hiss&

do.'

P h O r 1111-118

my share ' that-in-of me-to the-father-to s a i d , Phra tha4r3 us-kb daulat-ka him-to the-property-of share was-divided. 2'hen a-few

give.'

Then him-by

babit-kft k a b i l - c h b u ,

naafi, P o r Y a

the-youngir s o n w all j a - k e •there gone-having

'

m o - k O

sab

all es tate

• le -kb d O r

d06

din

hOye-ohbil

days

d p«ssed-had

gaya-ohbe.

taken-having f a r c ountr y

beakkal-sd indiscrinainate/y

paisä k b O y a - s h h e .

went. A n d PhOr s a b

And a l l Ibo kharoll-na-ka b a d u s d a - r a o b a , d a k fi 1 p a d a - o b b . O . spending-of a f t e r t h a t c ountry -in g r e a t f a m i n e f e l l . Thereby money he-squandered.

us-kb b i p a t p i - A b e . D O ' 0 k i l l u s d e s man-of him-to w a n t b e f e l l . T h e n h e s ome t h a t c ountr y - of a- good k o rahil-chhe. b h a ul b jautt s - k o a p n a k h e t - I T I O d u l c a r c h a rt i n 0 -k 0

near remained. H im - b y h i m - t o h i s - o w n fi e l d - i n s w i n e f e e d in g - f o r bhar an lagflya-chbe. Ibe c l u k a r - k a b h u s i L k l i a - l c o P . d t it-wal-employed. Then the-swine-of hus k s eaten- hav ing b e l l y -filling-qf ko b ich r kiyii. o b b t 3 . K O 1 - n 8 u s - h b k a l - n a d i g v a h h O • thought made-was. -Any-body-by h i m - t o anything-not given-was.

19

No. 4,3

GIPSY LANGUAGES. 13 H U T ! .

SPECIMEN II, D IST R IC T N A GPI!

k B i r b a l - k a b e t a ch h il, e k &el r a l i ê .

DOI-ka

d i i

k ing -of e o n w a s

o k

AU. Un -n e april b a y k o

' jis-ka b i b a w p a h i l e h o g a u u - n

his-own w i f e

'whose ma r r ia g e fi r s t w i l l - b e h im - b b ete-kA,

ha -k d e s t - k 1

k e ,

dusre%ke g h a r other's h o u s e hua. U s - Id

Mlle * / A h a b

is-to-be-sent.' T h e - k i n g - q f s o n - o f barat b a d e d h i l m - sit marriage-procession g r e a t p o mp -wit h

kat&

it-was-eaid t h a t ,

was. T hem- by

friendship ex is ted, B o t h - o f m in d o n e

pathilbw-na.' B a d i a h a - k e

n-ki b a d i Them-of g r e a t

r aja-ka b 'eta W i l l a .

One BiVbal- of e o n w a s , o n e

became. H i s

marriage fi r s t äi-ohhO. P h i r u s - k i k

ok b i s t a r - p a r

came. T h e o h i m - t o

one b e d - u p o n

y A d

al-chhe. P h ë r

o

sp ike .

- k i lh e hie-own w i l e - t o become-having fr iend- of rec ollec tion c ammeeh, a r t lThen 11,w m e t h ; kahl-ohbe k e , p a h i l e t â B i r b a l - k e yaha j i t - k a said t h a t , ' fi r s t t h o u B i r b a l here gone-hav ing c o m e ; m y 1 8 kad-bachan hua-chhe.' 0 p i l e ' . B irb a 1 -1 6 y aka h a t - m e p a c h ã r proMise bec ome-ie.' S h e t h e n B i r b a r there t t h e - h a n d - in jiv e - la mp s cher m i l e

le-ke g a l - c h h e . U s - k i k r a s t e - m a c h a r

thieves m e t . 7

H e r taken-having w e l i t . H e r - t o 8 t r e e t - in f o u r . , Un-no k a hc l h hke O ' t ü me ra sab (leggin& r o - r a he. all or naments taking-off-they-were. Her-by it-was-said t h a t , • ' thou, m y (Agin& k u t are- o h h o P 1 1 6 - 1 0 Birbal•ke h a - so a - jaa- de ; ornaments w h y ar t- tak ing- of I 3 I e - t o Birb al' s here-from let-go-and-eome p h ir m e r a

sab c l a g i n a

then m y

all ornamente tak e- off.' The-Thiev es -by it-was -s aid, ' s h e t o o

bee k a i-c h h o !

Y e k

C

h

o

ch a r wa h g

r

-

n

buitha.

e

. k a b y a ,

T i n

1

ye b i

c h e r g a y s ch e r1

well s a i d . ' O n e t h i e f t h e r e sat. T h r e e thiev es w e n t t h e f t kamn-kA. P h i r y a g a 3 Birbal-ke yo h it . B i r h o l - n o u s - I c a Eir bar a h e r e . B i r b a l - b y h e r - a s - t o committing-for. T h e n s h e w e n t dekhi-chho. Palafig-par- b o 4b n i- ah h e. B a t h i - k e a p n e she-was-seen. 4-bed-on she-was-made-to-sit., Seated-having his-aton the-mind-in seoh k o r a h e , ba,14Aha sahne-bi u t t o h l ehhe aur gawar-bi consideration was-made t h a t , 'the- k ing *vise-tat o that-much i s a n d azfool-also VOL. ILL

D .2

20

B

u

1)42.

utteht • cif. Le, k g a p n i 6 e j - k i b a y k o Mgr e y a b g p a that-parch i s , because h i s - tre-ko t h a ki . ac hh ah ,e • i' t n e d i n t ) m e r a b h a i r a h a , i b b e oI lw e rn b e d -- bhan buit- c hhe. W 4 mer it b a h i n e i h u w a . ' W a fi r - n e ot sister e of b ewc o mie l m y 'us-kb h i g c l a a t i g i paher a.c hhe, a n ac hc hhe b b i r l p a c h c l a g i n e hsher-to r a r t . ae eo-R e diye-chhe, k aho„ t a B i t raste-sa s-vm e t wee ir le y n -m ab -2k-r c hoe rt r haateer ne b a t h a r a h . U s - k o b a l - n e k a h l , ' mere iabe sed- .i n ' g io vn One thief a n ni--n c, e gab i l a g i n e u t a r - l e . M e - k o d a g i n e j a s t i m i l e - (lithe! yw tl' h aornaments ea w all tcke dsb e -l bat-chit h e - r a h i. c h h e t o t i n c h e r (4e-chhe. n aprcao ua d a oTfhf .a t M e ytsm e -d - e a t s a t k h e y e t o s-e.yalaid c' h O r i m i l i - o h h e k b tsuch mou ca Aow T h e fi,h n v a Fleat&-rat. C h e r - n r ) k a h A k e , ' tera p b , y r a w e,-s-t otihtoer l. n a m m m l ii n n a elh n vn t s T O h a m ynltio-begs l a t g d . H a m - k 1 c hO ri k h u b m i l L c h b ê m o egood ra has•been-proved. w w U s l e t h e f t g r e a t obtained-was. T her efor e us bd-e r rsuo a e rbtpgch by; A g i n ( ) 1 6 - 1 6 . ' C h e r - n e p l i a h c i fi g i n e d iy e - c h h e . P h i r h-,tu i oao v e five f r o or m tak e.' T h e - t h ie v e e oetg h naments bonl be e n tebadgithe-ke je r e til-c hhet• Blidgela- no d il- r E -to gdyao i fi v e ht.lb thek ing oi - neab dt ay i n o r n Oa m s i t chicle ? evn k i se - kn a t W -d-'g1 5dchar-ma e1 . ' W , b g i v e n rakbof , Tt h ye g t-n e w : e a ltih t d 5 l o n w auh r-e-f o eu r e . -Te e saa s- r -h ae sh w w t . n ,b--l a m a s tlsscaro n a i th a e hedmg e, . ha efvm T yew h n riye th n ev-hso t fegkets i n he ooeg -ee n rr-sdg -eneb tt r y r n tam rhe a hm ieoa rt oetn t e e. unid ti oe t--Ts nt sibh? sh e n y' ii - t w fe -et -vh

21 111t hiTt 0.to

FREE T R A N SL A T IO N O F T H E F O R EG O IN G . There was once a Prime Minister, named Firbal, who had a son. T h e king, his master, also had a ann. These two were great friends, and had all their thoughts arid wishes in common, so they agreed that whichever of the two was married first should send his wife to the other's house. T h e king's son was the one that was first married, and the bride came home to the palace with great pomp. W h e n the prince came to bed with her, he remembered his friend, and said to her, ' Yo u must first go t o Iiirhal's house. I must keep my promise.' S o she started. off for Illrbal's • house, carrying in her hand the five lustration lamps of her wedding night. On the way she met four thieves, who straightway began to relieve her of all ornaments. Said she, ' Why are you taking off my ornaments ? L e t 'Me first go to Birbalts house, and a f t e r . thieves approved of this suggestion, and left one of their number sitting there, while the w aother r d s three c owent m off e to look for more booty. So she went on to Ilirbal's house. 131rbal,' as soon as h e saw her, made her b a c k to t sit upon o a bed, and thought in his mind, 'The king is partly wise, and partly a fool for he has y o „sent u hero, . to me, the wife of his own bed.' T h en he-said to her, 'Per many days T your h husband e has been my brother. N o w I look, upon you as my sister, and on him as my sister's husband.' Then he gave her a present of a handsome veil and a bodice, n and. of fiveovaluable jewels, and told her to go home. S o she went back by the way y shehad. come, and found the thief sitting where she had left him. u 'Now,' said she, 'take off a l l my ornaments. I have got five more than 1 c a had when you saw rue last.' W h i l e they wore talking the three other thieves came n up. T h ey had been so successful in their thefts that they had got booty sufficient t o t a feed seven generations without being exhausted. T h ey• said, ' Yo u r footsteps have k e brought us good luck, W e have found enormous booty. S o w e w ill not take your tornaments. h Please e accept five more ornaments from us.' S o they gave her five m ' returned to the king, and told him her adventures. T h e king ornaments,. and she T wondered in his heart, which among the four had shown the greatest nobility o f h character. e The story is oedipal I t shovld be Ilithal's o n who sots as deserilmd 7 1 with his , son, e s

k i n g i m i l

i a

s t r l y

a

l c

s o o n

f

u

s

e

d

22

BELDART. Beddfir literally means one who works w it h the bal or mattock. I t is a general term for the aggregate of low H indu tribes who make their liv ing by earth work .. The number of BiIldars returned at the Census of 1911 was as follows :— • Bengal . • • 9,294 Bihar and Orissa • Bombay • • • Central Provinces andliterar United Provinces . • Central India Agency Elsewhere •

• • .

• •

• • • • I

. • •

• •

•

• • • •

•

• •

•

TOTAL

68,912 12,398 26,616 39,036 26,378 3,.787 •—•—• 205,420

The majority of these M a r s probably speak the same dialect as their surroundings. Ac c or ding to Sir Herbert Risley the B61diirs of 13lhar and Western Bengal form a separate wandering caste of Dravidian origin. T h e same is perhaps also the case in some other districts. T h e word 136Idiir is accordingly used i n two different senses denoting sometimes a distinct caste impossible to decide how many of the Beddetrs enumerated a t the last Census in t h e provinces ,various s o m e t i mbelong e s to either group. a l l the preliminary operations of this Survey a dialect called Bo10,i was Daring lreturned o from w liniputana, Berar and Bombay. T h e estimated. numbers of speakers were as follows c a s t e • 100 e a r rinkrainnn, t h - llaisulmir State w o r Bern k r— e r s . • SOO At atmoti I 500 • Ellichpur i s 585 Belden% • • • Bombay Presidency— Thane, Satan • • Saturn Agency, State Aundh •• S t a t e Phalien K a n p u r State • Southern Maratha. Jaghire

1,8S•5

• • •

2,560 350 15 40 50 200 3,155

Tom',

5 , 1 4 0 •••••••

The returns o f t he last Census do not furnish us w it h materials for checking' these figures. Specimens of the so-called Bairik i have been received.from Ellichpur and Buldana, from the Olaisalmir State, and f r o m t h e Itamdurg State. T hough t h e dialec t differs i n the different districts, being more o r less influenced b y the prevailing

B U D A R I.

2

8

languages, there are some characteristic features whic h recur everywhere, - a n d possible accordingly i t toi speak s of a separate dialect. Baldar i is not, however, a fixed. form of speech w it h consistent features. L i k e N k i it is a mixture. T h e prevailing elements ate Marght and Eastern Rajesthfini. T o the former language belongs forms 'such as the plurals bay, sons (Ramdurg) t a n k s (Jaisalmir) d a t a , to a father (Buldana) magsan, to a man (Ramdurg) d a n a t , in days (Ramdurg) ; the oblique bases in a Of weak nouns such as clighd-eg,. from a direction (Jaisalmir) z i t h a panii-ge, in riotousness (Elliehpur) ; the genitive termination DM in the jais almir and . Ramdurg specimens, the common termination l o f t he pas t tense, and so forth. ),4Rajasthani elements are forms of strong bases such as parya, Sons; ohhota, s mall (Ellichpur) ght5(6, horse (Jaisalmir) (but also Icutta, dog ; compare also ghore, horses ghtirlyet, mares) ; the dative suffixes ; -r a o t i , n(Jaisalreir) if ( A m genitive suffixd -kr), Buldana) ; compare Mawilti, Jaipur IRc e a m u -Ica, r -la g (Ellichpur, , -j( Ba u l i d s a l m i r •yo, usedI Side k1 a awhich n )d isM N by I side with forms in )a n6, io I;a may d ; nsay f o(Elliohpur) r m s tnar0-1e, s u Icamhdying (Jaisalmir) k ak as , I shall say (Buldana) so sforth. a,tand ac r k , d i rm I-• I t would also be possible to compare some of the 1-forms of the past with Oriya, dand i tm5r, e mOra, my, mine, seems connected with forms in Eastern languages. k the t common ;iIot is accordingly lik ely that there is also an admixture of Eastern vernaculars. T h e components k;chief k of M aa r i are,,however, of the same k ind as i n °d id . W i t h t hat ( E al form o f speech there are also other points o f agreement ; thus the pronoun todii tl i c participles such as k ar ii, hav ing done, a n d s o forth. N o t e the hthy ;pconjunotive u curious form merdqua me, an idiom frequent in Dakkini Ifindestlfani, and also finding er ) parallels in Eastern languages, as in the Bihari hamarii-kg, with the same meaning. a; I t would, however, be waste of time and paper to g o further into details. T h e bc logeneral character of this mixed form of speech w ill be sufficiently apparent fr om the specimens which follow, T h e first is the beginning of a version of the Parable from am Ellichpur. I t w ill be seen t h tp -of Elliehpur ia r at t h e ve R i t j a s t h i m i eI e l e m e n t sV i s uI r a t h e fa r fl s t r o iv n g xi i en si t h -c e se M a e, r t ank dg -; st fh ie ,

26 No. b.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. BUDARI. DDITEICT E M I : I N V / R .

2k fi d m i -k e d o

peryi bba y e . 0 - m e - k o c h h e t e p e r y a b a p e

One m a n - o f t w o kahyO, d a d a ,

some w e r e . T h em - i n - o f younger by-son father-to Ps j i n g l - k O

y

8,

mohe

0

•t-was-said, ' father, which propert y- of s h a re comes, t h a t Phir

Then porya son

U-na s a m p a t

him-by•

bat-ke

properly

sab j a m b ,

all together

d i .

P h i r

th o tl e

dividing was-given. T h e n f e w kar-ke d e r

de s -ma Y a Y ot

having-made f a r country-in w e n t ,

uPlanepank-se a p l e p a i d '

d

i

y

a

.

0 - n o

me din-me days. wht inthere

do.'

give? chhOtO small o-ne

hitn-by

s a b • khamhe-par•

riotousness-in o w n money w ast in g was-given. R i m - b y a l l s p e n t - o n mulak-m ballet d u k fi l 6-ne a c i e l Pa4ts paean that much f a m i n e ,fell, him-to money-of w a n t to-fall country-in ok phir • ona griha-ke j o r pi-ke Ifigi. one .Then t h at co u n t ry- o f householder-of having-gone 'began. One

d o sOho a p n e O-ne - k e him o w n stayed, him-by

khet-me

rahyo, idukar

jO

•swine

which

Tab

4ukar c h a r i i - n o

swine feeding-for

tarphal k h a t h o e ,

Walfreent. T h e n

6-se A p n i i p e t b h a r - n o ,

t h o se belly ehould-be-filled, : kachhu k O h l dida n a h t asi O -I te man-me O - n e thus • his f rothing m by-anyone was-given n o t . mind-in. came ; h i m - t o any o fin-ke W O , 'more h o p - k i k i t t o r a j a fir-ku Phir • O s ud-pa r 'w my f at h er- o f how-many servants-to Then h e sense-in having-come said , n bhak-se r n a r . M e uth-ke fi p n e bharpOr r O t t hal, a u r m i richly b read hap-ke i t e

fat her-of n e a r

husks e a t i n g w ere,

is, a n d

I

jita a u r

may-go a n d

jere a u r t e r e d o k h a t

near a n d t h y in-sight

Oho k a l a t ,

" U

dada,

to-him may-say, " 0 f at h er, Pap k i r &

sin was-done.

lityak m i n a h l y i . E k mahindar sarike

worthy I

having-arisen

hunger-from d i e .

not-am. O n e servant l i k e

me d i e w - k e

by-me G od- of

Ahhi-se O r a , pOry e .

Nowirom t h y s o n

kahne

to-say

mere-ku r a k h. ' " me "

The . I t is nnot e xa good specimen, and the noting down of the different sounds does not seem to betquite accurate. I give the text as I have received it. s p e c i m e n h a i l s f

25 [ No. 6.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. BnIADARt. D IST R IC T B U L D A N A .

lahAna Ken e k 1J:eta. Danun-mgpsO la two w80738 were. B o t h - i n - f r o m by-younger-one Some o n e ( d ma-ke d e . ' daes - k a h l fi , dae, mere hissd-kl j i n g t father of efather, a ray share-of p r o p e r t y me-to g i v e . ' Thera d i n - m e - Mhanen . daft- na bat d i . jingi d u n u n - k o to i ) t dividing was-given. Few d a y s - i n Therefore father-by property b o t h - lahane crel a -ãpli le-kan d u s r e TA-se l a • jingi lic aw w a s went, small-one ot o village-to T his property hav ing - gela A p n wna j i n g l chain-se w iPr n Y e riti-se- p a i s a swent a i o w n property was-wasted. T h i s way f r o tak en 3. merry-making d , chain-me u c l a e , - o t mak; h - Kfim hada kal g i r a . l girla e r in in famine f e l l . Famine fell afterwards b i g tnerry-tnalcing dusrd-k5 -mharne p a i i c h i l l g i r l & ,Khae-ke m a i * j a y - k i l n m o another-of inthen w ed ri f efi c u l t y f e l l . Eating-for b e g g in g h a v i n g - ("hare0r a h a . W u - n t Oukhar r Ak he- k e d b a r l • W e - kn e glare swine in w a s t remained. e d , g o n elending-for w as - k ept. H i es in-house Him- by apne k e n d a k h a e l d e e ly • tar - pet kooa, dukhar-ke k h Ae l u - c h h belly husks s w ine- of a t e that- ev en h i m bbarg ; w u h l 0 - n o d i l l n a- h l . Y e - l a r t a a k h ughtul go a y ! , by opened uw e n t , . fi lled, t h a t s h -tab A p n e - k e k a h l e g e , ' Apna naukar p a i s e , die- k e Y R ! e u n father - of n e a r e v ehims then n elf- to t o- s ay began, ' o w servants m o n e y . h i ur-]an m p u r l , m i y d s &s u p a s i m a m a . .Arow having-gone being-to:spare - was-filled, I t h i s k s t- dA0.-ke o me-ne k a r t . k ahus , " a tne-by was-done. lwidk a ea l b,s wy i l l father-to t nibe. ' dt oer a wlAw4A h o y - k a n Te .apna m a j u r -MI d a y i t e g i v not. Thou own s e r v a n t h u n g e r s a y ,thy s b n h a v i n g g e n kf a A-i tb ha g e a . " t' A s k v i c h a r k a r - k a n "d 'Apne d a c t - k e sarkhli a n t i a r e like r ,bc eo cn so im d eer . " ' S o c ons ider ation made-having own f at h er- o f n e a r v oa G o d t a k i n g Oil, Oa. Wo attt-ch d 4 e t-came. a - p Re r came, , coming f ar- f ro m father-by t df ,1 3wh0 agarb-me o. a f o rdwda.lcf) s - s e eh na t; g a i t , w e m i t m u k a apn6 h h f f m son-of oTMON de i i iaec h tr ma k --on i 'th a nod s were-thrown, h i m e -i e sc I f- m ny g e r c y n t- r h e bdy h a i s s e s w e r e o ef lb a & h e n . sr w a ie • k ny i i e m d us a c y

26

n

i

t

L

n

i

a

l

t

.

Law()A k a h y t l i , m e - n e O r a b a i t ap rit d h Sion f a t h e r- t o m i d , ' f a t h e r , me- b y G o d - o f of-thee g r e a t a i m kart. A b t o rs. 1 0 7 0 i t t - k e m O ra d a y t n ah l. waa-made. 1 D fiNi oi w - nt h o y s o n co m e- t o m y m e r c y n o t . ' F a t h e r - b y abest r o b e s o n - o f body-on, hand-on r i n g , f o o t - o n sh o e° w ere-puttApo c h a k a r - s o k a b i , ã n d i kahyalt, T p a n . t Own s e r v a n t s - t o h avin g - said , a l s o s a i d , ' t o - d a y w e a khrto-pit-kt c h a i n k a r t ; k a r a n t i j morn Els* ihaving-eaten-and-drunk merriment may-make ; because t o - d ay m y s o n n marl, a s e E l a m * r a h u l , w o A j p a r a t M a ; l b w e i A j p died, t h u s t h in kin g I - w a s , h e t o - d ay b a o h c a m e ; a n d h e t o O gtla, t t sap a4la.' M h a n i m sal) anand k a r t l a s t . sd a y went, h e was-found.' T h e n a l l j o y t o- make began.. h A k Specimens have also been received from the Xaisalmir Stite, and two of them will lbe printed 'below. T h e first is a song sting by BeldArs in the rainy season; the second A a hymn which they recite in the early mornings and especially at the 11611 festival. w The BOldlift of hisahnir is of the same kind as that illustrated in the preceding pages. cForms such as maned-oho, of a man ; da'sti-oha, of a country ; A l m e t ia-dog, , occur in other Jaisalmir specimens; The general nature of the M a r t of the aState is, well two tshort which follow. o h i i , , however, o f G illustrated o d ; by kthe u t specimens a , k e A n g p e , h f i t h m t A n g t h i , p a n

27 •E No 7 . ]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. =dant. STATEJAISALMIR.

8PEOIMEN K a k i ka lh yim u m a t t i ,

bkarle n ã d é n a d i r ! , b h e x l e

Black c lo u d s overhanging, came

rain, fi l l e d t a n k s small-tanks fi lle d

Bh im t a la w.

.Bhim t a n k . sata s e l i K - o h e

j h a l r o

Seven female-friends-of in-company bharti g I i ,

gr311 papi t a l A w fl a t B a l a p a t h i went water t a n k ; seven fr iends back

h e ka lp

having-filled went, alone remained (at-)the-tank. Fachchham

Western '131j6 'Other

COI

came.

direction-from camel-rider sahig, r e

t ib h L

k a ja l'

to-friends 0 c o lly r iu m

t u c k )

forehead-ornaments, t h y

kca b r i n g ' e why d i r t y

besh P '

dress ? ' althaliZ

b

a

a

i

,

• niTtj5 b a s e p u d e &

Others-of husbands in-nouse d w e ll, m i n e dwells abroad.' ' GharA p a t a k -do ta la -ma , u

'

ma 'a h l

Pals t h r o w t a n k - in , come o f - m e w i t h . ' Bag t u d i

ja h ä n

' , m a O a t bk i hm aRn s , k a h e , m a x i 'I I f n ak O 6 - 1 6 , " s e i n me- to s a id , m y mother-in-law 0 , " c o m e '-One c amel-rider n' a ' r KOl B a rn a p h a t ru as W k eh a - t l i k e beautiful, whose features ?' with."' tyol a dh l et d e ow a r B a r n a p h ilt ra , ma o h l n a n d a l - c h t ) A u p i h r -. u .711ya brother-in-law lik e • ? b r135,1a-j a . b e aa1u t iuf du il , j i b r i , W E L party3-ra, b h a rt a r. ' u' ' m 1 y rI h u s b a n d ' s n- - s i s t e r - o f tm f e a t u ha r e s . ' yy X h X TOL. tob nu gr un et ,h .y it

of-me

28

B

A

L

D

A

n

t

.

FREE TRANSLATION O F TH E FOREGOING. Dark clouds have been overhanging, and the rain has come. Tank s and reservoirs and also the Bhim tank are filled. A woman went with seven friends t o fetch water from the tank. T h e seven friends returned home after having filled their pots, and she remained alone at the tank, Meanwhile a man riding on a camel arrived from the west and said to her :— 'The other girls have put collyrium in their eyes and. ornaments on their foreheads. Why is your dress dirty ?' (She replied—) 'The other ones have got their huebands at home, but mine is abroad.' -(Then he said—) 'Throw the water pot into the tank, and come along with me.' (She replied—) ' I shall burn your tongue and put Sambhar salt on it,' (She then returned home and. said to her mother-in-law—) ' A camel Olaf" said, to me, 0 mother-in-law, "come along with me."' (The mother-in-law asked—) 'How did he look and what were his features like P (She replied—) 'H e had the beauty of my brother-in-law and the features of my husband's sister.' (On this the mother-in-law rebuked her and said—) ' I shall burn yo ur tongue, he was thy own husband.'

29

[N o.8 .]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. BELDAM. SPECIMEN

STATE J . A r s i a a n a .

Bharat b h A ü , H a r liar u t h Hari having-arisen having-embraced B h a r a t a b ro t h e r, H a r i c a m e nth m i l t i - k e . having-arisen having•embrac ed. Al a nir r a l a k t i nana-ma mine d u n b h a f f , Bh p a s a r t l water r o l l i n g Arms having-extended embraced both brothers, eyes-in •conte. K8 t t l v O b h ä ü ban•khanda-chya b at i k l a r i W T I b i p a t Sayst n o t 0 b ro t h er w o o d s - o f t a l e s , w h a t w h a t m i s h a p bhugatti having-suffered earnest.' khlvela p a n b ich h et elt i, e i e r i bipat 'Ban p h a l were-eaten l eaves were-spread, t w i l l s u c h mish ap Yoreat f r n i t s bhugatti M a . ' •having-outtered came.'

FREE TRANSLATION OF TH E FOREGOING. Having arisen, Rama came, embracing his brother Bharata. R am a came, having arisen, and embraced him. Having extended their arms both brothers embrace& and their ey'es filled with tears. (Ilharata asked) : ' Will you not relate, 0 brother, t h e tales o f the forest ; what kind of troubles you had to undergo? ' (llama said) : 'The fruits of the forest I ate, and the leaves of the forest I used as bed. Such troubles have I endured.'

The &Mari of the Ramdurg State seems to be o f a similar kind, though t h e Marathi element is somewhat stronger. I t will be sufficient to print the beginning o f •a version of the Parable as illustration.

30

[ No . 9 . ]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. 1321ADARL

STATE RAMDMIG. lake

don b e t o

One f a t h e r - t o

two s o n s w e r e .

a

I

-

DO•jani b e t e y a n l A t n i

me-to s h a r e

property-in K

e

k

making wer e- giv en. S o m e

nifnikti-ne

days-in

younger-one-by

having-taken f a r c ountry -to went. U d a

ja ti

wasting was-done. T h e r e going mOt c h i n t a m p a 1 .

Y e

great a n x i e t y f e e l . T h a t yen m a l k i

g i l l

Two-persons sons-to s har es

danat

g t ll a r a b o mu lka n damn k e l i .

Them-of

mama

kele, j i n g a n i - m a ka rt i

nenke b t t e - n o b u - n e younger s on-by f at her - t o

sagli j i n d g i

all pr oper t y w a s

Uda

M anal l w t i t a l

There going

mind-to appeared a t f a r

kat p a d l a .

famine f e l l ,

mu lka -me e k e

country-in o n e

VOn k h a r c h a n n a h i ,

Him-to to-s pend was -not, mans4n j ã t i

v e ma c u l a e

man-to g o in g t h a t man-by

y e

mimvsiie-ne d a r e raklmo-na in e 1 1 5 , I r e him a p p o in t in g t a k i n g t h a t man-by s w i n e keeping-for was-sent. T h a t h a ltAn y e n d a k a r kh iln ya -o h flo jinnas-joku. d e kh u n mila l n a h i .

time-al h im- t o s wine e a t e n

husks

was-got not .

81

OPKT. The 04s.are a wandering tribe who are found all over India. I n Kathlawar they are pond diggers . like, and also build houses and dig tanks or wells. I n Mathura they weave coarse the cloth. ; i n I nt the h eSouth they out out stones from the earth, convey them on their carts to where they P a n j are a wanted, dig tanks and wells and so on. T h e number of 04s returned a t the Census of 1911 was 610,162 distributed as follows :— b • 5 5 0 , 1 0 9 t h eMaras • , Panjab • • • • 32,246 y United Provinces • • 0, 071 t a Itajpotana Agency • • 1 , 8 3 9 1 0 , 8 9 7 k e Elsewhere , • s m TOTAL 6 1 0 , 1 6 2 a l l The root meaning of the word 41 is uncertain. I n the South it takes the form c o n oticla, and the Rev. F. Kittel compares Telugu ociefe, drudgery, Name. t r a , ocidevaqii4, tank diggers. A s most 04s belong to the South, cit is very t s probable, that the word is originally D r a -oof the Va4aras. • n v i d iThe a t , majority a n of d • the Ods, or about 600,000, are found in South India and are stated cr o n oWiping& n e c t e d .to speak a. patois of Telugu. W e have not sufficient infor,mation about the dialect of the remaining Oas_ A s a sepaa w id t h it has , only been returned, from Muzattargarh in the Panjab, and ,h of speech_ tsrate form e Mahals, cnfrom Qutch, aa Poach m en number of speakers acbording to information collected, for the purposes of y estimated nThe a this Survey was d e r a b a d . :-.-ond.T h l s .d , • • • 5 1 4 aPanjah n . ,a r Musaffaixerh • • • • . 514 P a r k a r a Bombay Presidency • • • . • • • . • 2, 300 ri Cutch , . • • • . . 260 l Panch . • • . rya i , Mahals w an Hyderabad . • • • . 1,500 e yt sh Thar, arta Parker ' , • • • 500 B o m , TOTAL 2,814 a y ..= = = = s c r ab r e s i nP Specimens of Ocilti have, e n c y ddin Ahmedabad h o w e v District e r , (in Bombay), and a list of words hailing from Shikarpur ( in the . Panjah), a l which s o w ill not 'be reproduced below, shows that the O the • some language b e e nas their namesakes farther south. I f we except the Dravidian South its Isoftherefore that f o t r h probable s .t Ifaineo r i c was t right in statingl that 'the earth-workers wa ta rd ai Mr called carry a language of their own from Peshawar t o the sea, using a • s epOildore Waddar a k vocabulary less and less Dravidian as the tribe frequents tracts farther away frern the f r o Bast Dawn, from- whence it probably originated.' T h e 04s were probably fr om t he m Ceases of India, 1891, -General Report. Lonaen, 1893, p.,18r• t h e D h a n d h u k a t o w n

32

a

p

x

t

.

beginn lug Dravidians and spoke a form of Telugu. L a t e r on, Ave are not able to say when, a comparatively numerous section seems to have spent a considerable time in a locality where the prevailing languages were Marathi, Gujarati and Bajaathani. I t is or interest to note that the Ods of Northern India are only found in the west, from the United Provinces t o Sind. S o far as we know their language everywhere contains a strong Marathi element, and i t seems likely that their North Indian home must have been in North-Western Dekhan. According to the returns at the Cemas of 1901, distribution 1 t h e i r in the Bombay Presidency was as follows :—

Ahmedabad • • • 1,265 Broach • 115 • • • • 1 • Kann • • SOS • Panel' Mahale • 461 Surat • 53 • • 200 Cambay • Cutch • • • • 158 Kathiawar • • • 059 Mahikantha 106 • 491 Palaninlr • • 385 • • • • • 201 Karachi , • • M • Eyderabad 1,549 • a • Shikarpir • • • • 1,388 w Thar and Parker • 1,440 sUpper Sind Frottlex 127 • 278 K Khan-par • a TOTAL 10,571 n I t w illdbe seen that the Odal wore practically restricted, to districts where Gujarati and Sbadhllare the prevailing languages. T h e existence of a strong Marathi element i n a adk i can only be explained under the supposition that these O s have come from some •

place farther east, say in the hills bordering the Marathi area. Suc h a localisation would also agree with the fact that the Ods of Southern India speak Telugu. The specimens of 04k1 printed below, and the Standard List of Words and Sentences on, pp. 1.781f. w ill give a good idea of the nature of the M e r i t ht affinities. dialect. I t w ill be seen that it is a mixed form of speech containing elenten ta taken from different sources. A s in the case of the Gipsy language of Europe these elements are important as allowing the route by which the tribe must have wandered. T hey are, however, to a great extent so perspicuous that it la unnecessary to enter upon a detailed discussion. I t will be sufficient to draw attention to some of the most important features. T h e Marathi element is particularly strong. T hus the neuter of strong bases ends i i 5 or g as in Maratha; compare We, tank ; kele, it was aaid. Strong masculine bases end in d, plural a; thus, gluya, horse ; ghaea, horses. N o t e also •the oblique bases in a, of weak and o f strong masculine bases, and in a of feminine bases; thus, c les ol -termination Oni, a l , de of the genitive is important. T h e SaraCf is the case with the termination na, i n i. o f the past toned of verbs; thus , gala, went ; olsr14, struck. Compare afurther the imperative plural in a; thus, dud, come ; the Infinitives-in e and a e; thus, chafte, o uto sn at; nifirtse, to strike, and so forth. Suc h forms are found in all the specimens, t r y l e k b h e o f a m a i

; r o ,

' No ahallar nAurn la available for 1911.'

OpV .

3

S

•

and they gain in importance when we remember that they all hail from districts where. hlaratki is not a home tongue of the population. Several of the usual terminations in 04k1 do not agree with Pidarathi but with Gujaritt-RikiaothEnT affinities. G u ja r a t i and Rajasthan!. Suc h are the suffixes e of the agent and no of the dative, both of which are also found in MAUI; the ablative in ti ; the locative in tng; forms such. as 14, I (compare Gujarati, malvl and Marwarl ; ohke, 8e anci hi, is ; the conjunctive participle is eine (Gujarati ind) and so forth, T h e Gujarati element is strongest in Gujarati districts such as the, Panch Mehals and Ahmedabad, but is also apparent in other districts. Features borrowed from languages other than Marathi and Gujarati have more of a local character. T h e locative termination f a y , which is Other affinities. prevalent in Marwari is, however, common in the Ahmedabad District, where Gujarati is the chief language. O f such local borrowings I may mention the common cerebralisation of a (./ in Outch and in the districts of Hyderabad, Thar and Parkar, Shikarpur and Muzaitargarh ; the Pafijabi dative termination n i in the same districts with the exception of Cutch, and other sporadic instances of borrowings from the local dialects. T hey will be easily ascertained from the speoimens which follow. T h e first is a version of the Parable from the Panch Mahals. I t represents a dialect which can be characterized as Gujarati with a Marathl substructure.

VOL XL,

34

No. 10:1

GIPSY LANGUAGES. OpKI. DISTRICT P ANC 11 M A HA LS.

2 k g u ch l-n o d o n ohhOyde sa le . N O One m a n - t o t w o 8 0 n 8 w e r e . A n d

dhayde c h h O y d o h o p -n o the-younger-by s o n -b y f a t h e r-t o erne-DO d e . ' N O 6 1 1 8 kelo k e , b E t p e , p u O j i y a , b l u i g it-was-said t h a t , ' father , p ro p e rt y -o f share me-to g i v e ! A n d b y - h i m , p u liji w a h e o h t i NO t h e d e k c l a n p a o h h i dhayfift And f e w d a y s a f t e r properly h a vin g -d ivid e d wa s-g ive n . the-younger o1il16374 ft b u l k \ 80n a l l h a vin g -co lle ct e d

dur d e l f a , riO y u l e and th e re a-far , co u n t ry-in t o w e n t ma ra n g -a llg k a r t i n e pottlehl punji u d a d t i g e plro p e rt y having-wasted pleasure-and-en joyment having-nza de his-own was-given. & NO O n e h a a t deba kh a rachtl n â k h l U V I I r -paohhi And b y -h i m a l l having-expended was-thrown t h e n -a f t e r t h a t co antry-in, one no dulal mete prOla badi t a fi k A h l p a d iva in g 1 1 . NO 5 _ And h e and him-to great famine f e ll great w a n t t o ja il began, f a la . dellii-ohe • wnrtani-mg-o118 6k 6.-ohe p a d a jatIno remained. one-of n e a r having-gone t h a t country-of in h a b it e r Is-in -o f Ne o n o One M o k a l l a N O 1+1106 ne ° M A O -snru pOt-chO kh O rg -m we 8-s ent. A n d swine g r a z i n g - f o r A .his-own fi e l d s -i n n jo s a g a bhu Oa k b Etige bhar16-saru o u l l peta-oho P d which h u sks swine were-eating that-in-from h i s - o w n belly 6 fillin g -fo r h i 8 b a lif), s a l t Bahl. t kh No Una dela Ne o siiwch kW: y• not. And him-to he i l in-sense And was-given by-anyone -I hatne kele mach rdajure-ne htihale t y a r o O n o , servant 8-to i I-was-said that, ' m y f a t h e r-o f how-many became t h e n b y-h im iS 11Z-to b h a k h e ma ro -o h h e ; 11Z-to pushkai b a p ; 0.11)8 ; Par). l i thti no mh t t is ; plenty b re a d 1 e ma fiche -jai, n o O n e k a h k o , " 11Z b a , pade s near will-go, a n d h i m - t o w i l l - s a y t h a t , " 0 f a t h e r , . nil/ f a t h e r - o f i me a k a i d - a tam-ohtl no t a A h l a g a t Pop karle o h h e n e 110-m8 n sin done i s ; a n d t h is -in by-me heaven-in and o f-th e e W o r e your d eka-ohe kOlO . 1 5 , g 112 e ; ma•ne tura-oho majure-ma-ohe chhoyda son to-be-called fi t I neo t -a m ; me y o u r s e r v a n t s - i n - o f one-of NO bitohe P ga n.' jaS a d near went. And h e like count."' 1 ' A n d h e having-arisen h is-o wn father-of h N O O u t h t i n o

u n g e r b y d y

Ova.

8

5

dekhla ne 6 - n o th g h an e d e r sale tyke 6 -o h e b a - o O n e ' was-seen and h i m - t o yet v e r y f a r w as Men h i s f at h er- b y h im- t o dedtine O - o h l k O t i w a l a g t i diya a r i . N e pa41A, n o companion came. A n d he having-rzon h i s on-neck clinging felt, a n d ' o-ne bachl k a r l i . N e chhoycje-ne 6 - n e k e l e k e , him-to kiss was-done. A n d the-son-by him-to it-waa-sai d t h a t , 'father, me skaga-me nO t a d h l kane ch h e n e lie-me tam-cha agal P a P your by-me heaven-in an d of-thee before sin done i s ; a n d this-in Pan 1 3 1 - 8 p O t a - c h e ehh6341 k e l e l a g h a not-am.' son t o - b e - c a l l e d fi t But the-father-by h is- o w n dasa-ne Ice, m a i O y n e geti a w e , n e servants-to it-Was-said that, ' good c l o t h e s having-taken o o n i e a n d o-che M a o 6-ne a n d h a m a , n o ghala, n o paga-me his o n - h a n d put, a n d feet-on him-to p u t - o n , a n d a-ring an and •khatine NO a p u karje iocle a n d h a w a . And w e merriment having-eaten may-make, shoes p u t . roarti a m i t - c h a c h h o y cla O a , n e s o pharti karke, went, a n d h e again a l i v e because, this m y l i t O n having-died hale NO 6 shhe n e g am at i: gOlftft, B e O jad lo , ch ile! become is ; a n d l o s t had-gone, an d h e f o u n d i s . ' And t h e y alum(' . karu leg le. merriment to-do began. Ano o-cha motile& c h h o y 0 khetra-mg W e . N O 6 walta, And Ms e l d e r s o n fi e l d s - i n w a s . A n d h e re t u rn i n g ghara-chl pith6 pahOchlit tyare 6 - m e fl a s h n e r a n g h a m b h a rl i k . house-of near reached t h e n h i m - b y dancing a n d m IWO w as- h eard . eki•no balawatine p u c h h l e k O , NO O - n e o h ekra- m it h i ' kay one-to having-called it-waft-asked t h a t , ' what And him-by eervants-in-from 6-no chekra-ne k e l e k e , tadha hoya c h h e ?1 N O And h im t o the-servant-by it - w as- said t h a t , ' t h y becoming i 8 NO t ad h e h i i-e bhau 13,14 & h e . ek h a 4 i j a f a t k a r l i & h e , brother come i s . A n d t h y f at h er- b y one g ran d f east mad e i s , malIä -thhe• O O n e khem- kufial- t hi p l a n , karke because he him-to in-good-condition b a c k joined 1 i s . ' B n e h im - t o P na An s a i l . M A O na ch ailli n e m i l h i a l e - c h i & c h i khuAl O n- o t w a s . T h e r e f o r e willingness anger r o s e a n d inside going-of h i s n e o-che M o e h a b i t ? a w t i n e 0 - 1 1 0 Pan 0 - n e stunjAwli remonstrated-with. his father-by o u t having-come h i m But h i m - b y wuras Ice, d e k h ' d u e jawah d e t a b a p - n e k e i e that, ' see so-many years reply while-giving father-to it-was-said t VOL. I L

38

epxt,

, ne t a d h l & g a t m e k a d i and t h y commandment b y - m e e v e r tA5-pa4, mO-0116 mitrawa-s ath8 k h u 6 1 k a r l e still transgressed my f r i e n d s - w i t h y l e a s u r e making waste baked pan k a d i d e e n i - t h e . P a p for b y - t h e e m e - t o a-kid even e v e r g i v e n n o t - w a s . . B u t tadba ehhOydO tadhl p u i l j i k as abEne- c he ' h O t h i thy p r o p e r l y h a r l o t s - o f w i t h this t h y s o n by-hins nakbli gamoti On& W O , a o - o i l - s a r u a w a l. squandering was-thrown-away he c o m i n g b y - t h e e him-for g o o d karli.' kele NO O n i jyalat k8, 1 chboyda,• was-done! it-was-said And b y - h i m that, ' son, afeast tl macho machl-silthO n i t y chile; n E sagh18 t a d h O thou art ; a n d me-of-with. a l w a y s my . all t h i n e tatha harakh Aple-te k h u 4 naijo to-become is. merriment is-proper a n d Oar-indeed p le a s e d tadha kern& marti neje. K a y - k 8 brother ia-make is-proper. B e c a u s e I his t h y having-died no halii, pharati j i w t i chile; n o gamati and become /o8t again a l i v e is ; a n d was-gone, ne iadlo c h h e . ' and WIZ he f o u n d i s . ' tadhi c h a ñ thy s e r v i c e

kar8 doing na-thi, not-wag,

ohhë am,

The next specimen is a popular tale about Hama who, according to the Bas Mala,' came from Maim, with a number of Ods in order to dig the Saharaling Lake at Paten for S id & Ilftj. T he Ride, fell i n love with her, but she declined his offer. Wh e n he pursued her, she committed suicide and cursed him. She is still worshipped by the Ode. The specimen is of the same kind as the preceding one. Vorbeel, Bi b m i t& I. 1.11f.

37 [ No . I L ]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. oKT.

D IST R IC T AHMEDA,BAD•

nab k e l g e k d a n a -my t a le so it-wa s-sa id t h a t , ' o n e d a y - i n t a n k tale b h a r-d e ! a l marl a s e k e l o khaiatine p a u l y a having-dug l n a t e r-wit h o n e -n ig h I -in lank fill-g ive . ' t i d a l t h i 1 kg, ' taje • dap b b a r d a V y 3 s o e rd sra t i V i r g i n n e a r r a ' to n • -tk hl i rd - d a y fi l l w i l l - g i v e a - bAfterwards that, i t - aw a s r a t i - m hey a tni k a a r i 011, b a t h j s a icd a y went, . h a n d s - having-joined besought that, ' l a d y , t h i s s o -g re a t m i s e r y t h o u b c l t kele k g , 'hi a v l , PatIL ma-ne i kn g h Wad.' K i l w a r k l e h that, k mea cause-to-loose.' r g it-was-said but V irg in -b y - I s h a ll-c o me , e a a dan u g t a t a l e puthe w a t t i n o d e k h i e l i n e ! JK w a r k i . 8 r l i day o p e n i n g t a n k backwards having-turned p le a se -lo o k n o t . ' Ta ' i r g i n - b y bhar d e l a . P a c h h e & d r a b J a hhma , p &Ilan al.A. n i b • J a h m a came a n d t o - J i i s m a n fillin g was-given. A f t e r w a r d s S i d d h r a Jilsmo t near Ja mie a u t t kele ka g , ' til t a d h a , m a p - B a r bhega h a l e thus it-was-saidKt h a t , ' thou t h y me a su re -fo llo win g joined became. Sadrome a s e el ki e , 1 h i t a l l a k O d A m e l na r putt a w a l i back t u r n . ' Siddhrdo-by t h u s it-was-said t h a t , ' I t h y w a y • leaver r T r 8 b a i 8 d h a r t l m e tta-ne a s e kele k e , ' h e not-am.' it-was-said t h a t , l 0 Then the-woman-by E a r t h 1 f , ma, h i -a a ti h e y , t o i l l b h e g i . a mat j a . , Ma rt i. b h g g i o t h e r t o mother, I chaste a m , then-. th o u t o g e t h e r joined 1 g o ! Earth t o g e t h e r t h u s i Pachho adraO b e l l a TO S a d r a f f , i t ( ) k h e c h a m a d l a • a Siddhrito s a i d Afte rwa rd s became. T h e n S id d h rito c r y t o -ra ise b e g a n . p tadha, game, m i l l kg, ' tit m i t c h h i bliKL c l i h J a h m a b o l l i a that, ' t h y sin f o r g i v e n that, ' thou m y s i s t e r i s . ' J i i 8 n t a sl a i d ra.' achhe . 1 a hma chifo w asv el n a l l remains.' A f t erwards J i t s m d is; b u t t h y o ffsp rin g n o t a m FRA M RhalikhOlvade e w t I n e b a d h e O d a -nne that was-joined. A f t e r w a r d s to-Khdikhettmlid h a v in g -c o me a l l O d l e - t o to m ache b i h u ra j-n e h Ath j O c i t i n e a s e b U l l i M ine woman su n -t o lia n a s having-joined s o e a -id that, ' by-me f o r-my -p a rt Sadrae R a a t i g e A h m a - n e Siddhrao Ja isin g h -b y Ja sin d -to

narvodle, p a n m Achi t a c h l i g a I i j b t n O la-done-with, b u t m y l a s t o n -fin g e r a-s-much na d l o ! not g i v e !

rCp k o l . 6 4 6 -ch l d h liv e -n e beauty a n y 0 0 - o f g i r l - t o

38

O

n

x

t

.

FREE TRANSLATION OF THE FOREGOING. Siddhrlij jaisifigh said to J i ' d i g a tank in one day and till it with water during the night.' She said that she would be able to do so on the third day. T hen &Ism& went to the Virgin River and besought her with folded hands to free her from this great distress. T he Virgin said, ' I shall come, but you must not look behind.' A t daybreak the Virgin filled the tank. T hen Siddhrtid came to Jfismii, and joined her. aiismä asked him to turn back, in accordance with his position, but Siddhrao said that be would not desist from pursuing her. Then the woman said to Mother Earth, ' 0 mother, if I am a chaste woman, let me be united With you.' T hen the Earth came close to her. Siddhrilb raised a cry and said, 'thou art my sister.' hs nail said, 'thy sin is forgiven, but thy progeny shall not remain.' T hen Jima, went to Khalikholwad' and joined the Os. Afterwards she joined her hands and said to the Sun, ' I have done with life, but do not grant. to any Od girl as much beauty as there is on my last finger.'

According to specimens forwarded from the Cutch §tate t h e speech . of the same kind as that illustrated in the preceding pages. W e may only note the frequent o d s tcerebralisation h e r e ofua dental s ed ; thus, (ietaa,, a give; ciao, grandmother; qi, day. f o r m o f A name of the river Saraavatl, which is se called because Its water is lost in the desert and does not join the Ocean. A village near Atodhera, where Miami's shtine is still worshipped by the 04e,

39

EN10. 12.]

GI PSY LANGUAGES. IC I. CITTOESTATE. I Awa, besa, Ram-Ram. M i n g 1utt118411 & w i t s aw& p come, a i t , Y o u where ' -C 1 i a p r e r 1 - t 1 a v g 4 . )'I f r oCm h a pcr i foy i m e r e ? ' -a Wars oll-a t a r n T g h a a 8 h 8 r i n h a fi a l m a . T a m a , • aril from ' B a in c o m i n sigrl g k- t u l T h O r l war l a p h a t a .fire astin h an l lmt b. - n o yh a v l . T a m a A r a k i r as O i k a r i t a P - sukh ' comfort o will I u ' Micohe I tak tgk i '&440 bmea; k' m e I lle Y 1 o- u u 1E11E18 A g a r 6 6 1 8 ? P I i i i r g h a o l a fL i ooc'ftSaw k i 'Entirely any t hing e a t e n w i t h o u t c an- it- do ? L i t t l e m u c h w h a t rt l t heh b halt' 8 8 k haw a. i w tih t m a yi s am t tr m t8 m a - n o t , r a t i l a g l l 8 8 . p i w W e io p l e 'This-in i n d e e d m e - t o t h i ' S t j o i n e d is . W a t e r t o - d r in k ey o mu ase ab tgive.'e lw i all l h 'Tam-ohs l a g i g t h o r i k w a r t i T k t T h w m o l g m - a ney a -w a y'drYour c l o t h e * a t Im ' tBhalt -b e 'hWe lei t tlll e a dy o 'Tama ,i •u lc isr m A r i el k i l l r a s o l k a r fi v g P t es e ''pniYou u t lo v f o r w h a t meal m a y . -e s -tgtmMo ! h t aem t - a ' t o 'lt--B e- y bh e -'o'Mori sak 8u lc1kn.ifi8c hr l r i g b a r k l i f t b i gh8w a.i -e m o'Little , t hor j a n d bread eat ing t a k e . ' - trae 8 u os 8ek h- ic m n a-'ye-ed1om e a r j I 8 8 b h a l k k a r a w a . ?y ' u d r y b 1a ' .e0 - m o d e m y Yb al o 4P -Y tTam-oho g h a r g b u d a - y r aji- k hus l • S I P u tn oy ain-honse a l l happy-glad a r e ?' oo'Your l u su ok h t t at- pf n u o io - Ior dif 'r a iw 8M s(i e ts- V hw h aia

40•

b

l

v

d

Ba da-y t h i k S i , p a 4 'AU w e l l a r e , b u t

. machl â 4 i p a nna my grandmother the-day-before-yesterday

marti dying went.' Te-ng k a l h a t t l t ? ' ' Her to w hat had-happened ?' 'Chi 4 1 t a w 'Tour days f ever came.' kish ' Tam-ch kh t t ra- m l • 'Your m o fi le l d - i n c r o p s how

N Si ?

become are ?

mita, t e - t h i j h i l j he h a l e n a i t e . col) w a r s a d jhajha h a l a ' This-year r a i n m u c h became not, that-from much became n o t , ' nave ? ' 41iada-c1i:g l i t r e ' These bullocks-of how-much money wos-giren ? ' sO kOrla b e 8 l i a . sire c h a r '.Me-to with-a-half four hundred k o1 r i s were-expended! dhagZ taint v 'These bullocks eyou will-sell ? ' i cclelva h a t o vZchia.' Par5 n a i g ' _Enough money will-give then I-shall-sell.' Tamtng 1 4 tin s o I c o r la d i e . ' ' You-to I three hundred ko ris may-give. Tin s O 1cOriã.rn k i a c h a y ? • Three hundred WU-in what eon-they-be-sold t ' lig j a a k5 4 h a d e ' m O t s . S i l i t r i klmat ' I kn o w in g am t h a t bullocks o l d a r e . T h a t so-much price ghant se.' •much i s . ' ' Tam-cht abut - cha * A l v a k i e main8-m4 ? ' ' Your daughter-of marriage which month-in will-you-do ' warsi w a r t i Milchi taiga t O w E l s O 411,41-ohi will-be that af t er anniversary o v e r grandmother's' karl' ? ' 1 . Aj-chi r i l t am - ah ; ghara n u j t i r e w a . ' ' Today-of night o u r in-housc sleeping remain.' s h ' NA, m Ich 8 s f t j I D h r a n g p ieln p sa.' 'No, m i n e to-night Dharang coming i s ! a Pachhli-warl k o s m - c h g h a r e l 1Again s o m e clay o u r to-house come.' l rV

' M y

d o '

Ovid,

4

1

1

Klittok i - m a IA jay.' ' We ll, Re a n -Bilm, n o w . 1 will-g o . '

'Tam-che g h a r g badlui-ng Ram-RAm ' Your in -h o u s e a l l - t o B l i m - l i c i m s a y . '

FREE TRANSLATION OF THE FOREGOING. 'Come and take a scat. Welcome. Whence are you coming ?' ' I am coming from Chapreri.' 'You must have been much troubled by the rain. Shall I make a fire for you ? I f you will warm yourself for a time, you will feel comfortable. What food may I order for

you? ' like.

' I do not now want any food.' ' I t won't do that you should not take any food. T a k e only as much as you

'Just now I am thirsty. G iv e me water to drink.' 'Shall I put your clothes a little while in the sun to dry ? ' 'Yes, if you please.' ' L.L•kt food shall I order to be prepared for you ?' ' I have told you that I am not hungry.' 'jus t take a little khichri and bread.' ' I f that be your wish, get it prepared.' 'Arc all well in your house P ' ' All are well, only my grandmother died the day before yesterday.' 'What was the matter with her ? 'She had fever for four days.' 'How are the crops in your field ? ' 'There was not much rain this year, and so I hare not got much,' 4What did you pay for these bullocks?' ' I paid four hundred and fifty Uric ' I Will you sell these bullocks'? ' ' I will if you give a good price.' ' I will pay three hundred Wis.' 'How can they be sold for three hundred koris? ' 1 'I I n what month are you going to have your daughter married ? ' t' I shall do so after the ceremony of the first anniversary of my grandmother's. deathh is over.' i'Rest in our house to-night. n'No, I have to reach'Dharang by sunset.' 'Come to our house some other day.' k ' Very well. Adieu. I am off now.' t 'Give my compliments to all in your house.' h VOL. ILI; e b u l l o c k s

42

O

v

a

.

The dialect of the Ocjs of Hyderabad. and. of Thar and Parkar is said, to b'e identical. The same is the ease in Shikarpur, and it will be sufficient to print a short specimen, the deposition of a villager in a ease of assault, as illustrating the .speech Of the Ods of all three districts. I t will be seen that the influence of Sindhl, the prevailing language o f the districts, is easily recognisable. Compare r a t i g l hor -j o the of at has been mentioned; compare kh u rl- t il, , odative f h already e unpublished Standard List of Words and. Sentencec contains forms of an h future, viz. -k n a ria g h t ; vadr141 t i • ,t h shall, io e hthou e ewilt, l .be will A n '1 w e find taphii, you will warm yourself, iii the specimen from the Catch State printed b e a t ; p i e r . h o above. These forms seem to be comparable with the MaxwATI future. I n this connexion 1 u s . Im may also note the Itajastrhani negative particle kiha, not (lit. ko•ni, not at all) ; e - a r r i , compare Verhi uë..n k o 2 . d o give. -n a r b a i n t t,gfi ,n i i -3 . h n i , m a r h a aa n y b o d . w yS i m i l k h i m a r l y i tn o n o g t; g a w va e ;t d i t d s i to n , o m ty , a n d s o o n . T h e P a f i j a b

la

[ No, 13.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. O VKI. D IST R IC T H TD ER ELB A D .

MO nfi c h i l e H u h u . Mai s ak he pan k a h g . I o a t h o n s la t e . .My name i s H a s h & Mai Ilinda-Elharam abbe, M I M I chh 6. name T h a d & am. am, loltds k i

Maje My f a t h e r - o f MET), p o r ih ib , My pr ofes s ion Mal H a i d valid ar dad

ghdr-karava abbe. m a p u m u r i & M i s t b a n s & h e . hawking i s . M y a g e f o r t y y ear s i s . gãi Ba lc ir a b a d i W i l k e H al& abadi j i l 1 e b i h i l e . A f t fi r y i l d u town H y d e r a b a d in - t e a s Hy c o mp la in t Subbane -ebbe W a s a n mai a-par. b oke b a j e f ) r a t t p 1is g aW a s a n m a l - o n . Yesterday one w h e n - s t r u c k n i g h t - o f H y tilein d a -r Ina e bj ie l dt & Gharli bat/5 ' C s pexi 4 ( A l - b a t h c h b i l o . iabode(-of-a-lagir)-in n _Monte way o n c ur ds - s eller - s hop w a s . went. dla-kaddhil i s t 4rf ui l Tm c t t lh e jawabudar a l a ; a l e g i r l m a j i lThat-from i n c u r d s wer e•tak eu. There ac c us ed c a m e ; c ome o n m y e MaT u-nix khuri-ixii 1 _ 1 4 i too s-st ruck. right It eel-to s tumbling By-me h i m - t o t-w a s-said, ' why adha hula-hO ? ' Taka-math:4 ma-n l u g a t d ht-pari gall Mind become-art ? This-after a b118e8 me-to w i f e a n d d e n ghte r -on thasba e l a r - t e 1 a r n e - 0 A I M Mai 4 aria, n ma-pia were-givem, b l o w having-threatened fi ght - t o c ame. I feared, f a r - o f f hula. H Ota F a r a It1jh(1. v i o l a achhi-parlo• T became. H M I s _Mir a B i f h i i between c a m e . sThen ac c us ed• by a jawabdara-sa a g e b a s i- k a r li T i a - t a m a - n sto riewould-have-struck. ;h e d m a -w p Accused-with d f o r m e r ly n i i dushmani k e n l. h Y my e n t i t y n o t . j a w a b d i t VOL I L a 2. r a

FREE TRANSLATION O F T H E FOREGOING. I make the following statement upon. my oath. M y name is H u l a and. my father's name i s sion is hawking. M y age is forty years. I am a resident of Hyderabad town, Haidera. bad T h ta7Coga, a d a . Hyderabad District. M y complaint is against Wasanmal. L a s t night a t Ione o'clock I went to the abode of a faqir. O n my way home I passed a curds-seller's shop, and there I bought some curds. T her e the accused came and. sturobled against my a m right heel. ' W h y , ' said. I, 'are you blind ? ' T hen he began to pour out abuse against a my wife and H i n ddaughter, and after threatening to beat roe he prepared to fight. I became afraid i " and stood far off. R ot a, Nar a and R ijhil intervened, and then the accused desisted. Els e he would. have struck me. I never before had any enmity with accused b y r e l i g •Specimens i o n of 04ki. have also been received from Muzaffargarh, and a short popular tale from that district is printed below. I t w ill be seen that in the main it agrees , with the Odki illustrated, in the preceding pages. T h e cerebralisation of d in (16, two, a etc., and forms such as m a lt a n - some Palijahl reminiscences such as rancid-a, t o the 'wife; ba-da, of a father. also d . kOn a nthe , whole, f r o however, m the Oc.liti of Muzaffargarh is of the same kind as in the Gujarati Idistricts,—a mixture of Marathi and Gujarati-Rajasthan'. T h e form hattd, was, which m e , adoes not occur in other specimens, is comprable to Marathi UM. p o i n t m i n a t h e L o d i r e c t i b a o n n a o f . S i n d M h l . y T h e p r e r a r o e f e s -

45

[ No. 14.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. OpKI. D IST R IC T

B k hadshah hutta. One K i n g t e a &

0-cho Ora(' k a i na h u t t i . 0 ghaA not w a s . R e His in-house offspring a n y nit i b o l a . F a k i r hek rO z m A g i a p a r apni b Mahal c h h e r - l i t i he going s a t . „ F a q i r own k ingdom- hav ing- lef t one d a y w a y o n b151a. fak ir - oh, Trek r e z j h u jurti-ke d h a One c la y g r cup f a q i r s - o f c a m e . having-turned smoke mak ing sat. 0-ne k e h l e , 4116 marga-par k a h l b e t a ' B adshah this why s i t test B y t h e - King That-by it-was-said, ' thou, W a Z1-0Ob kohl ' tiara maha•-kan k a l i l n a Fakirg pachba,•', ask.' it -was-said, ' you me-from a n y t h i n g n o t The-login-by ate kehle, 'AAA' B ad shah k e h l e a , mlich6 g h a r l i ' too ask.' B y - t h e - K i n g it-was-said t h a t , 'my in - h o u s e kal m i x t ? ' 1?akir kehl 'do t a p a s e c h h i t . ' it-was- said, off'spri ng a n y not- is ? The-faqirs-by t khullã. ek A u k h a , h e k apne ran4e-nil h'ek p a t p a id & iRer-to o n e s o n b o r n e cause-to-eat. One s c V e a t , o n e own W e - t o e hOwo m a t h o - p a r ch will-be f o r e h e a d - o n imoon w i l t - b e , lit t le - fi n g e r s -so n s i t a r w i l l - 6 0 , 0-oh O r a Bad shah-che g h a a p u t ldY A M . de r a n 13a s His i n - h o use .King-of in - h o u s e s on hwas-borne. flt u t y & w a o ji8se meg b u t t i , v l - c h e g h a r V ) p u t ja r d - p a h l.e alma ( M a r l ranc l which elder w a s , h e l r in - h o u s e s o n bir th- got. t e Which y ounger w i f e v hut% v i - n e bitharl-nq k ehle, bar t gtl ( 1 6 2 t e i t child was, h e r - b y midwife- to it - w a s - s a id , k illing g i v e . ' s , V Bithe,r1 o h b a j gall. B a r lc ola- che c b h a r t i- k e v i - c h e iO dhV bm e ehilt' went, Child Midwife basket coal-of hav ing-fi lled h e r - o f n e a r hav ingput r h S nak-ti, chatti-ke r ari-par Bad shah- ng e i w returned having-carried manure-heap-on having-thrown King-to a c e kold kohle, t u d h y a r a n c l e Rut ti b b i l l i j tat 2 k h r coals it-toas-said, ' thy w i f e - b y were-brought-fort . h.' Bitc h s t a n d in g i e chatti c h a i n badshilh- chi h u t LI ; b -ara-nU bhisiwar6-inV ; apne king-of w a 8 c h ipl d having-carried w e n t own. pit- in nitti n a l & Hoka( I O s a l g u z r e . bar r u going was-thrown. Oner t w o y ear s passed. T h a t child t o - o r y began. t a x a h O w e

48

O

p

i

r

l

•

Biidshabzlidi-A ' 2 b a r t i- n a marati. K u t t i patta Queen-to news w a s - g o t . ' This child k i l l i n g thr ow.' B i t c h bhilli s u n l e . BAr-la c h a t t l - k b k h i i n i gliOro-coe t i e horse-of b e f o r e b r i n g i n g standing heard. Child h a v i n g - c nal& . jawim h u t t n . . 13.sdshiih-nri patta, h i g l i i . was-thrown. a r r i e d King-to n e w s was-got. H e He v e l a b e c a m e . b l o o d y karle, w a T S , d E n - p u n gbare g o d ghaio k h u s h i was-mode, g r e a t t a t I t 8 in-house t a k in g was-put, m u c h r e j o i c i n g were-made.

FREE TRANSLATION OF TH E FOREGOING. There was once a King. l i e had no offspring in his house. O n e day he le f t his kingdom and sat down at the roadside as a faqir near a smouldering fire. O n e day a group of lagirs came along and asked him why he was sitting there on the road. T h e King replied, 'do not ask me any question,' T h e faqirs said they would ask. T h e King said that he bad no offspring in his house. T h e faqirs said, 'take two l'apascis. at one yourself and get your wife to eat the other. Sh e will bring forth a son, w it h a moon on his forehead and a star on his little finger.' Subsequently a son, was born in the palace. T h e King had two wives, and the son was born in the eldest wife's house. The second wife told the midwife to k ill the child. T h e midwife brought a basket full of coal and put it near her. Sh e then took the child and put it on a heap of manure. The King was told that his wife had given birth to coal. T h e King's bitc h" was standing there. Sh e carried the child off and put it in her own pit, _ After the lapse of one or two years the younger queen was l she i again ordered it to be killed.' The bitch heard this, took the child and entrusted it to n a bloody horse. T h e child grew up and the K in g learnt about him. H e brought him - home, made gnat rejoicings and gave much alms. formed t h a t t h e c h i l d h a d b e e n h e a r d t o c r y , a n d .

7 LA DI. The LAO are a Gipsy tribe, who sell betel-leaf, areca-nuts, tobacco, blinfig, etc. T h e number of LA4s returned at the last Census of 1911 was as follows :— Do mixty • Central Provinces and Berar Bareds, State • Hyderabad State ElsewIlere •

1 •

• •

1 •

, •

7

8

•

1 5, 8, 8, 1,

• • ▪

▪ TOTA

▪

383 600 776 132

35,572

It does not seem as if the ',Ads generally have got a dialect of their own. During the preliminary operations of this Survey a dialect called LA41 was reported to be spoken by NO individuals in the Ellichpur District of Baran A version of the Parable of the Prodigal Son has been forwarded as an illustration of this form of speech. T h e beginning of it, which follows, shows that the LA(11, of Ellichpur is Eastern ItAjaethAni, in most respects agreeing with Jaipur!.

48

No. 15j

GIPSY LANGUAGES. LApt. DISTRICT ELLIORPUR. Ken]. o k manus-ka d u i ', e r g,

m

a

n

d

h

u

n

k ha n pore

Some one man-to t w o s ons were. T h e m - o f midst-from s mall s o n aple bitp-kba kabye, 4 bown p ãfather-to , s aid, 'father , property-of which, m y s har e will-come, t h a t j di n d M g ag i 111113 - k e jgive.' e Then o . u by n 'him them-to money share having-made was-thrown. T h e n m. a k r thOclo diwas-na k ha n Oleg& sagto pais() j a m a k a r l d i k e de s -k a e' h - as mall s o n ( a t money together having-made f a r conntry-to few days-in w a p la gate Ain Apia dhatpank-na rahisan sagie paise Unl i t" ) k a r i t a t e . e i d went ; and t i ) own impudence-in liv in g a l l money s poilt d o in g was-wasted. wMag sagle gh pais6 i kharch karyi-war n u e mulukh-me k a t p a 4 Y e . Then , allsmoney s spent made-after that country-in famine f e l l . T h a t w ( p)h i r acichax.1 M a g wr.) u n d mulukh-me e k minus-pas mule u-k ha efor him- to k watch d(fliculty f e ll. T h e n h e t h a t country-in one man-near a y o t i n u - k h a clukar chaviiwan -kha rahan-ke ga r living-for went ; by-him h im s wine f e e d in g -for v v fi e l d - i n was-sent. T h e n l 4ukar j o p h o t a r k h a to h a te , u-k e -wa r • u-ka p o t a r a n - k h a u - k h a k w b e lly fi lling- for h i m - t o swine whic h h a s h • eating w as , t h a t - o n a his y a wãyO, em a g u-k ha k e n ' t k a h t diO n a h t M a g he s -m e r it-appeared, then him-to by-anybody anything was-gi ven n o t . T h e n sense-in . m i Ayisan M k a b y e , m a r e bap-kha k i r i ; naukar-kba p o t h h a r i s a n a s aid, ' m y father-to how-many pservants-to b e l l y having-filled having-come g rett bheta-chhe, ã n i r a l upa.4t ma rtl-c hhe .' a

bread being-got-is, and I .hungering dying-a.m.'t h a y e . M a g

49

The Basis are one of the best known criminal tribes, T hey commonly use the word bkattit ( in t he Panjah) or blitIM (Saharanpur) to denote' Name of the tribe, themselves. I cannot suggest any etymology o f t his name, which is also used by other Gipsy tribes sec& as the ICOdenomination Si's' byc theo longer Sftsiya 11atis . T is h replaced e m form m o n in the 'United Provinces, I t has been variously derived from Sanskrit ʻveisa, breathing, or from the base sraks, to fall, to get loose. T h e former explanation does not give much sense, the latter would perhaps convey the meaning of a fallen, degraded caste, and etymologically sgsi might well he derived from an old participle sranalla. O ther s derive the word fr om dvagavika, accompanied by a pack of hounds, hunter, or from goapttlyt, who cooks dogs, out caste, but these derivations are not possible phonetically. I f we oonsider the fact that the Sash often act as bards, it would also he possible to derive their name from a Sanskrit idfitaika=10tain, reciting.

Basis are most numerous in the Panjab, especially i n the districts o f • Gurdaapur, Amritsar, Lahore, Gujranwala, Sialkot and Gujrat. T h e Area within which found. total number returned a t the las t Census o f 1911 was 82,481, distributed as follows :— Pitniso • Delhi Division • Jul tundur Division Labor ° Division •Rawelpintli Division M ullen Division NinAvo States

• •

• • • •

• •

• 3,357 • 1,893 •• 14,574 • 2,090 1,993 3,08•

20,990

.5,491 O • • • L ToTat. 02,481 1 amusom o i P probable that many of these gals speak the language of their neighbours. O u r I t is r information about the number of those who speak a sepa-Number of Speakers. o rate dialect is very defective. T h i s is partly due to the v fact that i there are in reality two different things which can be called t he Egg dialect. In the tIrst place we have a distinct vernacular, specimens of Which have only been n forwarded c from the Panjab. I n the second place there is a criminal argot characterised. e methods of disguising ordinary words so as t o make them unintelligible to. by certain s

tho. uninitiated. Suc h methods can be applied to words taken from any dialect.. Mor eover, the returns from the Census of 1911 do not distinguish between the different Gipsy dialects. T hey seem, however, to show that many Sails have been returned, as spea4ing other dialects. T hus the total number returned for Gipsy languages fr om the Partlab was only 5,640. T h e information collected for the-purposes of this Survey, on 'the cther hand, must in. this case be used w it h considerable caution. I t gives the 'VOL. x i .

50

s

A

s

t

.

number of speakers in Perozepur as 45,000, but only 360 Sags were enumerated in the district at the Census of 1911. T he details of this information are as follows :— Psnjab .

4

0

Forompur • Gurtimpur • Gujrat United Provinces • Saharanpur • Kheri .

• • • • • •

•

•

• • •

• 4

•

4

. 45. 000 • 2,000 1,173 • • • 3,000 4 3 8 0 TOTAL

48,170

3,386 51,550 I M I NPUM EL

It will be seen that this total is considerably more than the number of Sasis enumerated in the whole of India in 1911. AUTHORITIES— BlibEr, THE RIO% T. GIADAME, RD.—Not/et on tho ast Dialect, Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. inx, Part i, 1931, pp. 7 and ff. Bann; Tun RE,. T. Gficamm, D.D.--Senti Glossaries, in Chang= Dialects, pp. 85ft., reprinted in The Languages of the Northern Himalayas, being Studies in, Our Grammar of twenty-six Himalayan Dialects. London, 1908. Asiatics Society Monograph% Vol. ail. Mawr, THE RE,. T. GRAHAM; Dell—The stgr Dhaedi—iii Connection with other Dialects, in Studies in Northern Himalayan Dialects. Calcutta,, 1903, pp. 70 and If. Reprinted in The Languages of the Northern Himalayas. Londea, 1908. Mcilimman Aendie 0 5 A r 6 5 r 'together with a short History of each Tribe and llw Names and Places of Residence of individual Mom. — A bets. C Lahore, o m p l 1879, e t pp. e 20 mid it, pp. 40 and if. detailed analysis of Abdul Ohalur's Didionery of the Terms used by Criminal D i c t i W.,--A o n a r y Traits in the Panieb. Lahore, 1880, pp. VI ! ff. KEN o NEDY,fM.,—.Notes on Criminal Tribes in Ow Bombay Presidency with Appendices regarding some Foreign Criminals who occasionally visit the Presidency including Hints on the Detection of Counterfeit t h e Coin. Bombay, 1908, pp. 245 and ft. T e r mThe etsis s are to a great extent migratory, and their dialect differs according u s e locality. Thus the SWsis of the United Provinces apparently . d Ordinary Dialect speak HindOstani, while the dialect of their cousins i n to b the yNorthern Panjab is closely related to Paajabi. A consequence of their migratory habits C is ralso ithe use m of forms and suffixes belonging to different vernamlars by the iSamen SFerias. Thus in the dialect spoken in the Northern Panjab we find the l genitive formed by iadding a sufax ocit or kd as in HindOstani, while the suffix of the T r ablative is tha, b e which reminds us of Gujarati. D r . Grahame Bailey has shown that s are numerous cases of correspondence now with one, now with another Aryan there i dialect in the speech of the Silas of the Northern Paniab. I t might be characterised n as intermediate between Paajabi and Hindostani.. Suc h correspondence in grammar t .cannot, however, prove more h tspeaking h ae n tthose h atongues. t I t is quite certain that the stronghold. of the tribe is ' the north of the Panjab, between the Sutlej and the Jhelum. Some phonetical features t h P e u In n a l also point in that direction. Thus the old double consonants, which • are so S ng s lj s h aThe a postposi vbtion gJ erefers us rather to the Bagel dialeot of Rajasthani thin to RindAttint We may also, compare lei, the rettposition a s s o of the c Dative i in athe Denlio Maly!. 'LG. A. G.]

t e m h w h p p

d

e l

u

c

i

t o e

s

51 common in the Prakrits, are treated differently in modern vernaculars. T h ey are often. retained and a preceding short vowel remains short in Pafijoll, while they are simplified and tbe preceding vowel lengthened in IlindOstani and most Eastern languages. Compare Fmkrit aka, one, Tatjahl ikk, but HindOstanI oh ; Prakrit p i p , back, Pafijabl Fifth, but HindOstani pith. T h e SIst o f the Panjab here marches w it h Pafijabi ; compare Oki, one ; ndkk, nose ; hdth, hand ; pi,lh, back. I n the United Provinces we usually find. fermi with simplified compounds and long volivels. I n Saharanpur, however, we find forms such as tn,it, back; hanAtl, ear ; kuk, eye, etc., which seem to show that the state of affairs is not quite the same as i n Hindostimi. The conditions in Slsi do not therefore prove anything. M o re importance must be attached to the existence of a cerebral an d a cerebral It in S I C f o r the use o f those sounds is characteristic of western languages, such as Marlithi, Gujarat!, R4jastbani and Pafijabl. Such cases of correspondence between Pnfijabi and Stisi are exactly what we would expect, considering where the stronghold of the lash is situated. T h e use of an oblique form ending in a of weak nouns, on • the other band, seems to show that there is in A d an element, a substratum, which does not belong t o the Panjab, but rather more to the south, where we approach the Rajasthan! and Maria! reas. We are comparatively well informed about t he SL I dialect of the Northern Panjob, which has been dealt with by Dr. Grahame Bailey. T h e remarks which follow refer to it. Vowels are pronounced as in PafijEtbi. Short vowels are sometimes so shortened as to b e almost slurred. I have indicated this short PronunclatIon. pronunciation b y means of the sign ; thus, happes-ges, to the father. A short vowel before an old double 'oonsonant 'in monosyllabic words becomes half long, but usually remains short if new syllables are added ; thus, Wa h leye ; kdnts, ear ; bdpp, father, but ,I,appd-gei, of a. father. t have marked this semi l of e lengthening in forms such as did, coming ; ohnyfftse, to graze ; w i s h i n g . I n that ease it denotes a peculiar lengthening of a long vowel, which has n o parallel i n n gFafijabl. A similar lengthening of an i or i occurs in forms such as kincci, done ; tclind, given haTowd, become, when the vowel is followed by a double y o r 2e, respectively. T h e pronunciation of consonants is said t o agree With PatijabI. - The h principal point in which the two differ from Ilindostani refers t o Aspirated letters in b the beginning of syllables, the aspiration o f such words being very gutttu'al, almost y like the Arabic 'aim. This rule applies to h, gh, jil, clh, dh,_ bh, tsh and tnh. 'Thus, a hawses, become, is almost kiited 7 ghord, horse, is almost Ord, and so forth. d There are two genders, the masculine which is also used as a neuter, and the femid Nouns.n i n e . T h e oblique base of maseiline nouns ending i , i and comments, and of feminine nouns ends in a, their ease of n the agent in g T h e nominative plural is g .nouns, l i k while e feminines t h e end in T h e oblique plural ends in (t. Masculine nouns ending ain a change their a to ë in the oblique case, to gin the case of the agent, to J in the s i n g u l a r n xx. n S i n a t h e c c a s e c o f e m a s c u l i n n e t a b

sI st imminailve plural and to g in the oblique . plural. T he common case suffixes a r e dative ) og ; ablative thg suffixes .s—tini ; a n d dative ke, ablative se, genitive ka, ki, are used insteed i n the specimens greceived e n from i t iGujrat, v e Gurdaspur and Sialkot, and in the of nouns is the same U n i t e d P n c e s According to Dr. 13ailey the nominative, genitive 9 4 , r oasvini Ilindesani. and the ease of the agent x i ;olefiki, n dog ; and dhia, daughter, are as ft e h m e i n i n offl baepp, father follows :— i n e g i Plural. Singular. ,, p l u dhil dhia kW hata harp bapp Nominative , . . r a l Genitive . . • balptga hattga cilh it ga kalg-ga dhia-ga hapya-ga Ø dhi# 141 g bappg-atie katta4 dhig-aFg . . bappg .Agent • . T These are apparently the regular forms in the dialect of the Kids of the Northern h Panjab. They are not, however, the only ones. Thus, a list of words received from e uthe Gujrat s District contains forms suoh as lea(lciiriedo pa8, to fathers, with the common Pattjabi genitive suffix. u a l The following are the regular forms o f the personal Pronouns. H i pronouns :— n d 1. Thom NV% I Y o n . b 52

Nominative

hag

ham

Agent

ma7

latatio 2

ta

ta v a

iti 21a

tunt-Ito

hant-

testha

tain-AZ

lir a

hihdrd

Dat.-Anonsative

r a t4 1 1 24

Ablative

m hth 4 laird

Genibi ve

tam

The demonstrative pronouns are eit, this, oblique base kt, case of the agent singular plural ita.: a4, oh, that, oblique base ue, ease of the agent singular uv, plural upg. There is else a pronoun liarga, the thing or subject under discussion, which is substj. •uted for neon in order to prevent a stranger from understanding what is meant. The common verb substantive is heed, to be. I t s present participle is /Cola, being, Verbs, n o d its conjunctive participle Mika, having been. T h e present tense is formed. as follows :— Singular 1 . hat 2. bd.

Plural 1 . h it 2. ha. 3. haF.

The past tense is singular masc. thiyyd, fem. thinn.at; plural masc. MVO , fem.

thigyld o r slyva, fem.

;

plural masc. siyue, fem. slyer,.

58 The verb substantive is largely used in the conjugation of ordinary verbs. Present Time.—The old present is conjugated lik e the present tense of the verb substantive ; thus, ha Z , m a present The rg, tense I is formed by adding the present of the verb substantive to the present participle; thus, ham norm IS, we are beating, we beat. Several compound tenses m a y are present. Suc h are hail mariet hbtli haT, I am being beaten ; h a , b used e aas at habitual ; metria kavia hai, I am h a r e , doing beating; hail metri h a l ; I having beaten have remained. h PasteTime.—The ordinary past tense is identical with the past participle passive thus, m ha a'a gaya, Iy went ; a n gee, you went. T h e past tense of transitive verbs is a passive e nform,tand the e subject is put in the case of the agent; thus, hams mdria, by us beaten, we beat. Similar ly also mal maria Mind (or slyyd), by me beaten was I had r ; beaten. O ther forms of the past such as hall meirta thjy il, I was beating, are of course k h e aconstructed , actively. Future.—The suffix of the future is gra, preceded by an A in the first and second w epersons singular and the first and third persims plural. T h e regular future forms of mtirwi, to beat,aare :— m Singular 1 . metpaitord P l u r a l 1 . marakgre y 2. maraligre4 2. maragro e a 3. metragrei 3 , meirangrZ t . and mitratig, indeclinable for singular and plural. Similar forms are found in Maw-lea ntitraOg - or nattrehet, I shall beat ; Bilaspurl natirangra, I shall beat. 1i, e et . 1 a n d I M pSe raakt i V beat -B ; -mara, i l beat a sye.p i i r l . C o p a r T Infi h enitiv e m and Participles;--The suffix of the infinitive is tod; thus, margt, t o beat.ieCompare m p e r a Pailjitlii 1111, n , liindöstãni ad, Sindhl pu. T he present participle ends a n ; thus, r l a beating. T he past participle is generally formed as in taIt asi vinl e HindOstitni martit, ls ; thus, i in Pailjabi. mariel, beaten ; kahia, said ; though Ilindestlini forms, such as gayei, ik gone,f alsoo occur. T h e conjunctive participle ends in i, f-ice.7 thus, jai, having gone; r Inati-lett, m having e d beaten. A s in the suffix of the genitive the k is often, softened to g thus,adive, having come; d e h k sPassive Volee.—Passiire forms agree with Palljeg and Itindtistin1; thus, hail emdrid - g di ,jattei h ahal, v Ii am n gbeaten ; ha i'l maria jattet thlyyd (siyyd), I was beaten ; hair maria sjangra, n .be beaten. . en eI shall The two which follow illustrate the ordinary dialect of the Silsis i n P a specimens t Northern Panjab. I owe them to the kindness of Dr. T. Grahame Bailey. i l a b a n d H n o t m ; t h u s ,

I

i d s i l

54

(No. 16.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. SAIST. ORDINAIY DIALECT

SPECIMEN N OR TII ERN PAN J AB.

(Dr. T. Grahame Bailey.) kkl One

bande-ge fnan-of

do p u t two s o n s

thlyye.

U. bic hc han

were.

i

k

Them a m o n g b y - t h e - l i t t f e

kahla, ' bipp, walk iya-ga j i h r a h i s s a I n a - n u it-was-said, ' f a t h e r , property-of w h a t e v e r p a r t m e - t o Lita hal, ma-nt d e ! tin apa s er a' m a i - w i t - k o b a t i is By-him own - a l l pr oper ty them-to d iv id in g coming me-to give.' sara k u j j h Thaig din& ge Oath 8 dlyya. , Few days-of after by-the-little b o y a l l w h a t e v e r was-given. ta clesa b i c h o h j a i r i b a . . O t h o katthil k i y y a dara-go country i n g o i n g stayed. T h e r e together was-made and distance-of blob oh BAra ural d m A . J ' a d . inAl b h a l 4 4 in all property e v i l equaing-to-fly was-given. W h e n us 'mulkba bichoh bar a k a l p a r i a , siira kharch k a r i that all country i n g r e a t f a m in e f e l l , spent mak ing was-taken,

appa-ga father-to

to O h s a u r a p a r n o lagga. T a d u s m u lk b a - g e e k k i and h e nar r ow to- fall began. T h e n t h a t c ount r y - of o n e n z a n - o f pas j a i a p e d . th; a p i i p a i I 1 b io h c h s tir c hughe ghalliii, near going arrived. By-him o w n fi e l d s i n p i g s to-graze was-sent, ta a h chhi11 j i h r i a stir k h a t e t h ly y e a p n a p e t bharqe-gu and h a husks w h i c h pigs eating w e r e o w n belly fi l l - t o w is h in g . thlyya, p a r W i t n a g was, b u t anyone n o t

dote t hiy y t i. T a d h o s h a M a c h i l i g e giving • w a s . T h e n s ens e i n hav ing- c ome kinnZ majure-gu bahut t alc kahne lagga, ' l i t r e bappil p a s to-say began, ' m y f a t h e r near how-many hired-labourers-to much f o o d hai, t h b a i l bbakha mart& h a i. lla iu t h i g e a p r A bappa• Pas is, and I hungr y d y in g am. I having-arisen o w n father, n e a r ma sbamana-ga t o Ora• gunah jatkgra t e us - k o kahngra, " be happ, will-go and him-to will-say, " 0 father , by-me heavan-of and thy s i n akhwawg, kiyya, i w i s j e g a n a h T h i bin t era p a t was-done, now t h i s wor thy n o t t h a t again t h y s o n mapcall-nzyselt,

SASL

5

ma-nu • apne m a j u i 5, o k k i - jidg, sme-to o w n h i r e d- tabou rers among one l i k e e l ape b a p p a p a s t u n a . ; t e Oh a y ! . d a bown i foa t h h e rc nhe a r w ent ; a n d he y e t f a dekhig6 u s - k o bappit-ga t a r e

having-seen h i s f a t h e r - t o p i t y

dyg, t O

5

b a n d ," ' T a d

O L I O

mak e." ' T h e n having-arisen r

h i

th iyy

k i

u s-ko

r indeed w a s t h a t h i m

d a u rig iS . g a l l a y o ,

t o

came, a n d hav ing-run nec k pressed a n d

k shirt ki, 1aT5, o h m ' 116 b i p p , xis-said that, -much k is s ed. B y - s o n h i m - t o ' 0 fa th e r, by-me n t h . tw Id is j a g a n a g shamana-g11 t o t e l t g u n a h k i y y a , t o Pheaven-of a n d t h y .• s i n was -done a n d n o w I t h i s w or thy n o t that C r Id, alTe n a u ka r-g ü k a h i a WIT t o r n , p a t i l k hwaw4. t $ that, again 1 Bt h y a spo n pmay-be-c«Iled.' Z B y la Mar own a e r v l i t a - t O i t u s kaclhi 16-au i si -dk O MO, t o '- ohs agla t ie d o h angi p u s h ak w a ts o - s a baving-taleen-out bring a n d him- to put-on, a n d k .'fine b t h a n fi n e r a i m e n t haththa b ich e b o h hap t e p a i r M a c h ju tti, t o p a l e b a w w o

him-of h a n d

o n

wach chhO-g

h

ca?f

r i n g and feet

a

l

a

l

ka rO,

having-brought k i l l e d m a k e ,

in [maw& ; k y fl ,

shoes, a n d r ear ed b e e n Mita t O k h u s h i that we-may-eat a n d m e r r y Id

m o l t 611 p a t m a r l

we-may-make ; why , m y t h i s s on having-died hat g a w a n g a y a t h i y y a, i w l a b hi

is ; l o s t g o n e w a s , n o w fi nding f e l l . '

gaya t h i n k t w j t w iwi o e , n o w come-to-10 gone Tad e h k h ushi ka rn O

Then t h e y m e r r y to-make

laggo. •

began. Us-kg, b a r& p a t p a i l i a b io h o h t h i n & ;

Him-of b ig s o n fi e l d (mune • tO

n

i n

w a s ;

n O -g a w a j 8 U I L A ,

t O

ja il

gbara-gO r i O T O

y

,

when house-of in-v ieinity c ame, ok ki naukart, th'41 c h h i a k i ,

singing a n d danc ing-of sound was-heard, and ONO servant f r o m as k ed that, ' 6it u s - k t 3 k a b i S . I d , ' Ora WI al a y a , t o kya hat ? ' J n ' this what is ? ' B y - k i m him- to it-was-said that, t h y brother & m e , and tO bappg p e l t & h a w w i l , - waohehhil, . calf by-thy f a t h e r r ear ed b e e n r5 NvastO k i ra zi-b a zi lab bha •'

ha Wel h a t , i s

klyyn,

killed m a d e

been i s , t h i s gum() h b i g e

By-him angry having-become on-account-of t h a t We-and-sound was-found.' us-ke na c h a b i a k i andar bap pg b bare. T o d not was - wis hed t h a t in s id e him-of by-father oue8icie may-go. T h e n alga u s - k o

having-come

manitya.

Un b a p p i i - g a

him-to it-was-persuaded. B y - h i m f a t h e r - t o

I dOkh i n n s

' to s o - m a n y

w a rg il

years-of

hail t e r ' t u f a

k

rta h a t ,

I t h y s erv iee doing a m ,

j mat, d i n g ,

answer was -giv en, to k a a l

t Or0

and e v e r t h y

50 h u k mile order-of that was-given

sAal.

wi m k t ' barkhilaf nah uiã r a t t a 1 k a t i l a ekk • 161tl even n o t one kid not went, b u t by-thee ev er against man ; ki h a par k i d O r a yaril s a t h t l i k h u s k i aplig that I own friends w it h m e r r y may-make ; hut when t h y •

put 6 , y d j i i t o r a w ã l n 3 rib ihis s -on c ame by-whom t h y p r o p e r l y har lots

biel u ( t l y u ,

t

in was -was ted, by -thee chohha h a l a l k i y y i t . ' I f * us-ke E l y p a lid, 11,U w a him- of for-the-sake r e a r e d b e e n eau' k i l l e d was-made.' B y - h i m tts-ko k a h l a , ' h e p a t , sada p l i s b a r ; je.)-kuj jh m 8 r5. him-to it-was-said, 4 0 son, t hou always m y n e a r a r t ; whatever m i n e hal, s o i t e r t i , b a l. P a r khusbi mano. pi t o k hush hek la obahltu, is, that-even t h in e i s . B u t merry to-make a n d mer r y to- be w ant ed thlyyg. t 8 r a ea b h ã I 111Dri gaYa iw j i w i C t was ; w h y , t h y t h is br other having-died gone was, n o w come-to-41e gawilait gay a thiy y fi , i w Iabb1if. hai. ' fel l o o t g o n e w a s , n o w f o u n d i s . '

57

ENo. 17.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. Rita

ORDINARYDIALECT.

SPECIMEN (Dr. T. Grahame Battey.)

MbAre d O Our t w o

N

PI" I a g O

O

R

T

j a d e

saints g o in g -a lo n g g o i n g

H

E

tbly y e

R

N

a i d

w e r e ; o n e

mange g a O to-beg w e n t ; nahT d i n e , ; not was -giv en.;

PANJAII.

g g village

ekki k a j j i a p ã s i d e d d h m a b g lit i g t one f e m a le uh t u ngao, u v . k ö d e d d h l a h a o lt went, h e r - o f m i l k b l o o d becoming they g o i nJ g hajjM f r dOkhiã k i t h i d d h 1 a h i 5 1 went, 3 3 y - t h a t female-.Tait o m was-seen t h a t m i l k M o o d b e c o min g uh daurl. k i b i , , j a gett bin m a gma r i l she went ; then a l t e r ran. B y - t h e m it - w a s - s a id , ( l c k bachcha, t e r t i d e d d h usi t a r a h h O l A g e e t r h w little-one, t h y m i l k that-very w a y b e c o m i n g w ill- g o . ' S h e a s to d d d d h u s i t a r a h h O i ghar8 a l t e dek hia, home c a m e a n d s a w , and m i l k that-very w a y b e c o m i n g a s gelt t h l y y L k e gone w a s . d ; ekki ekk k a r a m i l t . h i ; 110 d O b one m i r a c l e was-done ; b y - o n e By-those-very t w o s a i n t s y bhi u s - k b r i d d i g e ark& s a t h t h d O p h p u t- t i , then i t hav ing-c ook ed was-eaten, elbow w i t h i g u a n a was-dug-up, h ' mai' tail kahl6, h i , bhi d e thou 'by-me was-dug-up, then b y - h i m o t h e r - t o t it-was-said t h a t , Bbi O j bj i n s ar apjit k a r . ' Un h a c N i a k a t t h i l 1840 Then were-made,. eit -a g a i n a l i v e m a k e . ' by-him bones together C bachcba, dauri gto oh a t h t h p h e r i g e kahae lagga, little-one ' running and h a n d having-waved to-say began, bhi gaYi• T o uh d a u r i g a l t o aarliAlt g iiOi went. A n d then alive it r u n n in g w e n t a n d go ; ' o becoming doe pirg-gO n a B h a b i d Bhagat to M a l a t i g thlyy6, t o those two saints-of n a me s B h a le zd were, a n d Bhagat. and lif a la n g Bhahid B h a g a t Malatiga-go, . mitmit 13lzugat Afalang- of mother's-brother w a s . )t-i•

tfl

CRIMINAL S XSt.

FREE TRANSLATION OF TH E FOREGOING. Two of our saints were going along. T hey went to a village to beg and asked tt female Jatt for milk, but she did. not give it. W h e n they went away, her milk was transformed into blood. Seeing that the milk had been changed to blood, the Jett woman ran • after them. T hey said to her, ' go home, little one, thy milk will be as before.' W h e n she came home and saw it, then the milk had become as it used. to be. Those two saints did a miracle. O ne of them dug up an iguana with his elbow, cooked it, and ate it. T hen he said to the other one, ' I have dug i t up, and now thou restore it to life.' T hen he put the bones together, waved his hand and said, 'go, little one, run away.' T h e n i t ran away and became aliv e again. T h e names o f those two saints were Bhalad. Bhagat and Malang, and Bhaltid Bhagat was Malang's maternal uncle.

The dialect spoken by the Sa'sis o f the United Provinces is not so well known. Specimens have been received from Saharanpur and Kher i. T hey seem t o show that t h e Siis'is speak t h e same language as their neighbours. T hey are much less numerous than in. the Panjab, and' conditions are not favourable for preserving a strange dialect. I t will he sufficient t o give a short specimen, received from Kheri, as an illustration of the speech of the Basis, or S a 'United Provinces. I t is practically Ilindostitni. I t is, of course, likely enough that r at dialect sother i y d SVsl s , yas a speak s h e more y closely related to that illustrated in the preceding pages. a r e h e r e c a l l e d , o f t h e

50

[ No . 18.)

IPSY LANGUAGES. St SIYA •

ORDINARYDIALECT. D IST R IC T IC IL ER t •

Jitne-m"g Win te r-in • chapWAra-no sub-inspector-by

katytt b a c h y n , cows c a l v e s

•

This T e nahT. n

rupia

rupees

Ila m-kb Ham-par n i k r o Us 'Cl8,on w e re -f o u n d n o t . Wah k a i d p oho, d i r d , havin g-caused-to-reach were-given. There imp riso n e d

mRge t h o . demanded w e r e .

pakar-kar M h • a t having-seized _Meerut kar diye. making were-given.

Parii t h e . tending w e r e .

Bari h a g a e . P h ir S a r p u r • k e Then S ultanpnr- to Acquitted b e c o min g w e n t . bhej diye. Sartfipur-Mg c h a r b a r e s rahe. S a r t i t p L u • - m sending were-given. -remained. t d tanpu r-in Sultanpur-in f o u r y ears aur rEunlians g m murij kutti. t h e . H a m - n e yoh and this aloe-fibres mulijo hammering w e r e . U s - b y kali& ' ham-ka ki, i i 1 akh nohi-to de bk • a r j i , y a h t - s e ' vs-to was-said that, one p e t i t ion, h e r e - f r o m writin g give _ ki h a m y a - s e jag Larat-ne SIC j a g a h b a d e , that w e h e r e - f r o m other p l a c e s e t t l e d may-go.' .L rd :b y ʻ,. _ ki, ' ya-se nikav-lca yeh h u k u m d i y a that, ' here-from thi8 o r d e r w a s - g i v e n having-gone-out . ãâ a u r basfte Ham baq-so f O k came a n d o o n e •We b af o r e s s - s n , fo re st-fro m settled m a y - g o . ' r n le-kar aPqe mahine-ki c h h u t . g bete-ko m i l u e - k o g a e . m t own having-taken son-to m e e ling-for w een t . Ol t i h -o f l e a v e s t

FREE T R A N SL A T IO N O F T H E F O REG O ING . I n the winter I had been tending cattle. T h e sub-inspector demanded t e n rupees from me, anti as I had not got them I was seized and sent to Meerut, where I wa s p u t in prison. A f t e rwa rd s I was released and sent to Sultanpur, where I remained for four years, beating mutija and Ram reeds (for basket work). I said, to the Munshi, ' I have a petition. W r i t e that I may ty ,I might go thence and be settled in the jungle. I came to the jungle, and there I t o o k mouth's and to see my son. )one s e t t l e leave d i went n I. I 5 s VOL. o Xm e o t h e r p l a c e . " T h o l o r d g a v e o r d o r

60

o

u

n

a

n

a

a

n

sAsi.

The specimens printed above illustrate the ordinary dialect of the Sdsis, especially that spoken i n Northern Panjab. A s we have seen it Or I n a! SENT. mainly agrees with Patijiibi i n phonology, while its inflexional forms are intermediate between that language and Ilindestani ; some of the case suffixes being identical with those already with Hindostani can very well be a con. U s ementioned,that d i n thist partial h agreement e sequence life of the Sags. A t present most of them live in Governl a t oft the e migratory r ment Reservations and in circumstances which are not favourable f o r the preservation. f o r m of the purity of their dialect, o f Formerly I n the words of Abdul Ghaf an 'they are s p e their e condition c hwas different. . professional thieves and very brave.' I n order to be able to converse with each other I •without being understood by outsiders, they have, like other erlininal tribes, in addition h a v e to their real dialed, devised a criminal variation, an argot or ' thieves' Latin whic h they themselves call Ellrof, Persian. This is not, however, a different dialect, but identical with the common speech in phonology and grammar. Moreover, it is not known to all asis, young children being unacquainted, w ith it . I t is based on the ordinary dialect acid consists in changing individual words so as to make them unrecognisable. A s in the case of European • argots, it contains a number o f peculiar words, probably picked u p fr om various sources, most of which cannot so far be satisfactorily explained. D r . Bailey has published a long lis t of them. M a n y of them are well-known Aryan words. Others such as War , cock, are onematopo3ie. Sev er al are based on some metaphor, as is often the ease i n European argots. Compare gat, poison used for putting into the food of cultivators' cattle, lit. pill ; charatod, advocate, tit. herdsman k hur d, lower part o f leg, lit. hoof, Some words ar e also apparently borrowed from other languages ; thus, barna, woman, wife, might be compared with Sherpa perna ; nad, village, w it h Kanarese natfu, -country, Gendi adr, village ; la in , night, with Arabic M a . T h e greatest portion of the vocabulary of Criminal Sasi, however, consists o f eomm on words changed or disguised in various ways. The letters of a word are often transposed. Thus we find kabrd instead of har d, goat ; /Agfa perhapa instead of mukh, face ; cholla in8tead of Woad, shoemaker ; chhami instead. of nulchhi, a certain water-carrying caste f op instead of pei, belly ; Oph instead of plifts, back bak at instead of batak, duck, and. so on. The most common device of disguising words is, however, to add a syllable in front, and this addition often entirely supersedes the beginning o f the word. T hus the ordinary Stsi word for ' ten ' is dao.• B y adding kha in front we get khadao and finally kha8, both of whioh are used in. Criminal S&L Similar ly we fi nd 1 hair ; pair , khapair; chhapair and_ nhair, foot, and so forth. T h e usual additions of this , kind 4 , kwhich h aoccur b a inl the materials a n atdmy disposal arc as follows :— c hk added h a before b I vowels, l l ,W i t h a following a it becomes ku, .kd, w it h a following d kb ; thus, kukkhi, Pafijabl akhhi, eye; kOkkh, Pafijabi akkh, eye ; ku n d a r and andar,

inside; kuggo, Patijahi aggb, in front of ; Mu d and did, fl our ; = a t h , eight ; kadmi=adna, man ; kound=dna, anus. kh is also sometimes added before vowels ; thus, kkassi=a88l, eighty ; k hipar = apae, above, Mons commonly, however, w e fi n d t h e s y l l a b l e k h a a d d e d b e f o r e w o r d s

CRIMINAL SIST .

8

1

beginning with. consonants ; thus, khatin, three ; lahadand, tooth ; /Macias, ten ; khandk, nose ; Ithanaal, nine ; lohapair, foot ; Noma, by me ; khardifi t Padditional The a fi j a bsyllable i r kha d then j i often , supersedes the initial syllable of the word. ; p l Mune& thus, e aan sironeanddwood . inStrument for digging, of. Hindostitni gaintd N a t i = das, te n ; khall=nou, nine ; khahk=ndkk, nose ; lchigagna=nikalnd, t o come out; khia=bit, tw e nty ; hhe1l=m1h, mouth ; 'hhikhpil=tilchnet, t o write ; hhOth=hlith,

hand. g is apparently used in a siMilar way, though I have not found more than one certain instance, viz. gupdhi=eipt, soldier. oh only occurs as a substitute for b ; thus, ohattina=batanit, to show ; c h boll, speech. I t is, however, possible that i t can be used instead of other labials. Thus,ochar, water, may he for pani; compare ' Wh at ' °heal. I n Western Pahari, lf =. however, we find a similar word ohli, water. oi l i s q u i te common ; thus , ohhakdn=ledno, e a r ; a hha pa ir=pa ir, r o o t ; chhabdrnet=bdrmi, woman ; ohhabtiptd and. beiptd, fa the r; ohhabhantel and bhautd,

brother ; ohhabhain and bhats, sister. This o i l often replaces the initial consonant ; thus, ohhitet, ehhaptItt and peat, son ; chhauht=bahut, much ; ohhallit=bhatia, a SruiL man ; chhdhar=btihar, outside; ohhalak=b4a1e, tomorrow ; chhithd=buhli, door ;

ohhaihrd=loathret, calf. I n all these instances the original word begins with a labial, and Dr. Bailey restricts the change to such words as begin with b, and that is no doubt usually the case. I n the materials received from Gurdaspur an d Sialkot, however, w e also find forms such as chhakdnn, car; chhangeth=gunith, sin ; chhaghar, . house ; chhaurat, woman ; chhakaun, who ? chhaloyd, w ha t ? chhagadha, ass, a n d

so forth. j and. jh are used in the same way as oh and ohh ; thus, jecla=bard, big'; fl i t and ohhakhit=b,hukhit, hungry, -

acils k is a comparatively frequeit; thus, ohaga(=gal, neck ; Panora' =are, n ear ; Pabatz=bati, sister ; 0 4 4 0 4 = 4 p h 4 , father ; clhamulk=molk, country. I n O d a ,

village, (lh seems to have superseded an old. g. a I )similar i n way. d i nnisaa tcommon s d = substitute j i m n for a , various sounds ; thus, nni=ohdii, forty ; nOrg= t chat% theft o ; eiriya=ohiriya, bird ; neakrd=ohhard,, boy ; nikese=tikat, ticket ; nanabii=lonati, instrument ; nankhnd=dekhnd, see ; n a i l ) = p a ' , e a t a house-breaking , eve; narhnit=parhnd, read. ; ne4ohhna= pfichhaa, ask ; tiair=pcar, foot ; ndgg=pdgg, i s turban ; fult=v0f, bOhal, heap • of grain ; n i g h t ; nadhiak= u s ebelly ; nôhaj d fiahib ; na i hr = gahr, city ; nura j Cr nhuraj=surod, • sun ; iitanduq, box ; nithb=tithb, n With= Bath, with.

nh is often. substituted for aspirated 16tters and for a ; thus, pke=ohno, shr nhlkittd=ohhocitid, leave ; nholl0=c1ihollO, gra m ; nhik =thik , r i g h t ; nhand=theinei, police station ; nhOli=thitg, brass vessel ; nhiltd=philtd, O us e .nhir = air, head ; l e a r n . ; nhis=sis, head, and. so forth. ; n phdoes a t not v -seem e beamuch t used , to in this way. I have found it in p ed al= ohodta, S e sexual v eintercourse n to have with, and; perhaps iri ping, fire; pirl, oil, etc.

82

C

R

I

M

I

N

A

L

BAAL

b is often prefixed to words beginning with vowels, thus, beet=iel, this ; tito=ite,• now ; / 2 5 1 . 0 j . ; thus , &v oile, gram ; baliiã, rupee. I n barialla, stick, we have a double prefix be . - - - tIont t hother bar. e , eases b replaces an initial consonant ; thus, bOrei=elirorci, boy ; ekeeti, t h es ilv r er e ; banded=jandra, look ; away = fhiftr, water-carrier; b male b u f f a l o b a n h = sa n h , house-breaking ; b o u n d = sand, g o ld ; bunliard-748nnycirti1 1 4 1 ; goldsmith ; b .b4 a l t rin d li, Hindu, etc. 4 = ar and u r I A finally, are often substituted for k, kit, respectively ; thus, r at ifi=kcithi, saddle ; 6 , 1 = 8 areqlphda=kitin g , cu t ; rcli=kcil, famine ; b e r y l , key ; riid d li or rhadhai= khncid, ian G o d ; rh a p h e = Ha i& angry ; rh ijma t = h a n z d t , service ; = khet, fie ld ; . rhatee-kiwit, bed, and so forth. ,d, , I t will ho seen fr om the examples quoted that one and the same word often ; occurs i n many variously disguised forms. Thus we find khapair, chhapair, nair and b e p a ir, foot ; cIil4u1,âpd k f . so ,and l= h on. a b TchI epr e l ais not, so far as we can see,' any principle according to which one o aor the n kother d form is chosen. T h e use o f different letters in order to make a word. , a p t cis, so bunrecognizable l far as can he ascertained, absolutely arbitrary, and it is impossiblo. o ,to detect any miles regulating the choice between them. fn aAnother t way h e f disguising words is by adding consonants after them. Suc h additions are :— ee r ;. k in ch1411end, to speak ; cf. ohali=balt, speech. A . kh has apparently been inserted bB g in thea middle ofe a word in Inikhltd=milta, is being met with, le lg is e , common after r in several pronominal forms ; thus, eleegd, my ; tergii, thy ; nfkehrgcl,hwhic h. I t is further added after verbs such as k as hod=k ahnd, t e l l ao l l r; auhgvd=rahnd, remain ; ganpa, to go ; gauga,(went, of. gaga, went. I t also occura. ein.severat stray instances such as kadei, ever ; kogg7, /col, anyone ; chang--z-- char, four ; r aduhritzgi=d1thdi, appeal ; hielcanigii-ko, the command, and so forth, e n th ois added in n a fit h a =a , ntiMe ; cifirthci=dar, f a r ; naTtla=niii, barber. dc t ocouia in forms such as bapid, father ; bhautd, brother ; mash, mother ; and a sk on h double addition a r o is used in jaficihrO=ja21, barley. nl oo l p is added after vocalic bases; thus, depnii, to give ; tepal, to take; liopolt, to n, eabecome. Sim ila r ly tadhpi, not. T h e use o f an. added b is more doubtful. I have s gt noted teibii= l a , began ; and in chh dbp it= claw gra, goat, b seems to have superseded rw ft in the middle of a word. ae 2. is added in words such as Aar , tw o ; ther, three. I n fasrna, go ; asrna, come,. m fisr has been added after the base. ,n More sporadic interchange of consonants c an b e observed i n forms such as dkumbh/a=kumhdr, potter ; cf, nealcidr---ahhokra, boy ; ganod=r1c110, ass, etc. . Abbreviated forms also occur ; such are kondh, the dark half of a month ; khaes= khatnet, to open ; t u r b a n . The preceding examples w ill have shown that also the vowels are oc eas io changed. . T h u s , a and et become u, a and a, respectively; when a k is prefixed; comparenallykUgge, before; /cecina,. man. W h e n a g is added a and ci often become au; thus, kauhotui, t o tell ; gauga, went; chaug, four. Compare also bhautel, brother;.

cRIMINAL saI.

G

B

• m good,; bergihtl=saKtha, male buffalo ; legbel=laget began; rekhwavd=ralchtd, place; areNii=katud, cut. I and u are sometimes interchanged ; thus, bittcli=bunda, eardrop; .g u p et h i u t,thus, khunta=gaintd, pickaxe; naukhwi =delchnia, see ; o is occasionally replaced by baumil=send , gold; seap=chhokra, boy. Other instances of inter- s ior p aeal i;i -thus, , i,au o l dare baled=billii, cat ; w o o d ; 9adclar=9idar, jackal, and so forth ,schange All changes are apparently quite arbitrary. Note also double changes in words i e such r m such as lchadeficoigra= dengra, w ill give ; khattittit=p4th, back ; chnilend= Hind, t o ; o sin ; (lhanthir.----Kashmir; dhumalmebt=Musalman ; A I M = h a; chhangiiit=punah, r tkspeak Nit, camel, and so forth. e i fi l h j of these changes affects The grammar of the dialect. T h e inflexional forms e= r done remain the same. ' T h e individual words alone are changed. T h u s many o f the ri , appear in a new shape ; compare khanial and mai', by me ; khanterd, l .ppronouns khamergel, merga and merel, my, and so on. T h e present tense of the verb substan a Ie is hOpe, hope, and so forth, or hope throughout " I went" is ganh9d or stive e hope, n a8rie4 and so forth. d . o It follows from what has already been said that the Criminal, Sasi is not a tA -separate dialect, and that the individual words have no fixed forms. Ordinary words n h are of course used, to .a great extent, and the degree in which they are disguised, e and the manner of disguising, differ. T h e specimens which follow will give a. good roidea of this argot. T h e first two have been placed at my disposal by Dr. Grahame ir Bailey, the chief authority on Sad. T h e third has been received from Gurdaspur. a'The Standard List of Words and Sentences in ordinary and criminal a s n siam - likewise indebted to the kindness of Dr. Bailey, will be found on pp. 1781f. tm i, f o r w h i c h a y n cb e sc ah a n an -g se d o t u o n n d io sr ca n h a; n g e d t o e ;

84

No. l a ]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. sIst. CRIMINAL 'VARIATION,

SPECIMEN I . (Dr. T. Gratsanse Batley) dbor b are, t h lyro . M g t M o h a i r" two b o y s w e r e , T h e m a m o n g by-the-little be h a p t e , 4 h a m i 1 a bapte-gil R a u h & I d , ' father-to it-was-said t h at , .0 f at h er, property-of what s h a r e m i n e BuKt a b u n - k i 5 k h a p n a nhArga asrta hOpe, m a d d e p l - g a j i h r g h iB ys - hsi ma them-to o w n a l l coming i s , m e - t o g ivin g k leave.' m e khrogi r ntohho k b Nho5ii (Mama k h a b a t i n o dia. property dividing w as- Wt . g -Fewi d a y s a f t e r b y- lit t le b o y a l l 1 8 4hamulka b r abiohoh j u d g e rau h g ia, khadar mal n a t t h i l k r i t i g e • 1 n h count a rry gi na having-gone stayed, property together having-thade distant nbairi namme biohoh k h a l i t te b a t h e n h a r g a n a l s W evil w o r k s i n exp en d in g l e f t . and t h e r e a l l p i c e bus 4hamu1ka, - b lo b & j a d a Jed n h a r g i nharob V a t was-taken, t h a t c o u n t r y i n g r e a t When a l l s p e n t d o i n g naurzt t aw iii. T a d b u s d h a m u l k a 4bakal t an t e,. 3 3 o h chbauht narrow f e l l . T h e n t h a t country-of famine f e l l . l i e v e r y bun g ebus-ke . khapnig n a i l a bioboh genet, bekki. Retina-go a s went, by-him h i m o w n fi e l d s i n pigs one m a n - o f n e a r to bus-ki k h a r j i t h l b u n 1aph1g-g0 jihrge. n1iugitik g h e l w i a, which and him-of w i s h w a s t h o s e A d d e r s to-graze he•was-sent, bus-kO k O l n a g ii d i m t e depta' thlyye khapna n o t n h a r e him-to anyone n o t giving were o w n b e l l y may-fill; piyi e a t i n g kauhgo l a g g a , 'merge binhob a s r l g e thiyya. B l i i Then hen to-soy b e g a n , 'my sense i n having-come had i tag k h a j u r g - g e o h b a u h t t i o a l h ö p O , t e bapte-ge n f t s ekld kedmill-ge One m a n - o f

many hired-labourers-to m u c h f o o d i s , a n d her-of n e a r to Ha ti k h a p r b i t pto ; Ahab& l u g t ä hOste. and , I o w n f a t h e r n e a r will-go hungry d y i n g a m . a r t sm•a l : n e m ana-ga t o t e rg a j a c l a n a s u r bApt6, k aubga e j a sby-r me a heaven-of n g fi father, an d t h y g reat s i n that, " 0 . gwill-say ra t I d , " l i e

et

CRIMINAL d d .

hOpo, bi w k 8 ha ti

his kbajOga

nabY hope k i k o d m i

ma a t e r g a

done i s , n o w

this worthy

not a m t h a t m e n

me t h y

bent c l h a m a n U

khajOig

jidA, r e k h w l

no," ' B h i

bus-ke

dbrahm a s r i 5 ,

to b i g k i g 8

leave." ' T h e n me h i r e d - l a bowers like p lacin g boy m a y - say ; nas gatigA, t o M I kliaje khadur buthigil k h a p g e b a p t e near went, a n d h e y e t far w a s , having-arisen o w n f a t h e r ki b u s - k o na uk hi ga

that h i m having-seen

him-of father-to

bus-ko (Ma ga '

him-to n eck was-pressed kailhgla k i ,

and having-run

n) 8 8 i O n c a m e ,

te c h h a u h t k l i a c hum i a.

Bea b u s - k a

and m u c h it-was-kissed.

By-boy h i m - t o Verge, n a s a r

mai dha m a ntv ga ,

h o

and

by-me h e a v e n - o f •

it-was- said that, ' 0 f at h er, biwke b i s k ba j og4

was-made, n o w t h i s w orthy

nahT h o p e

k i

bhi

not a m

that

again

thy s i n terga, b O r A ,

thy b o y

ki, ' nharg kbaukarZ-gO kauhgiA BApte k h a p g e ra uhg it-was-said that, a l l servants-to may-remain.' By-father o w n e 4 .' chenguh . tO hi s -k o dbalao, te b i s - k e n a b Et-gO sattho,

and this-of put-on, and this-of h a n d - t o rthan I o bfif n e e clo t h es b rin g to le-asfige b a r a l lnbilp e -t o n h a i r & g a p a u u i , tOraa k a t gali-ge. having-brought k i l l e d and fat c a i f arings arn dO f eet - t o s h o e s , tO gushi k rgli M i t " b o r n ki • make, t h a t we-may-eat lug! g a u g A

and

having-died gone w a s , n o w now having-found

BM

fell.' T h e n

Him-of (Pagano s i ngi ng

big b o y fi e l d

lost g o n e w a s ,

living, f e l l ; beh n u s h i k e 1 p :6

lag ge.

they m e r r y to-make

began.

Busk& j ada b e r e n a i l l a M o l l & thlyyll,.

i n

w as.

to and k ba nadanoing-of e hge -gi as kohuanu d ti j

b o y

gawag ga ugA

kbajiwi t a w i e

O V A • biwke

biw k h a l a b l i t t a w i t i . '

11y t h i s

merry may-make.

Jad

When nhugia.

was-heard.

khan%

house-to c a m e , Tad b e k k i

Then o n e

hope? ' B u g • 'ba k y o, ' i. r B y - h i m servant-to hat ing-oalled it-was-asked that, t bApa . tergA bus-kO kauhglA, tergi bha uto h by-father 0 f a t by-thy him-to t' thy b ro t h er Same i s , i m a ki boh c h a t i g u a L o r i n , kbis n i s t e kftngal b o l a s that he w e l l on-aecount.of h o p was-made, t h i s ce41 k i l l e d w kharj1 k u n c l a r khalabhi t a w i t t . ' e , Beh k ba r i nj h e p i a t e b u s - k i h wish i n s i d e Be a n g r y became and h im - o f having-found f e l l . ' a asrige b u s - I c a BhI b l i s - k i b a p % o h b A x jaarge-gl ga l i t t having-come him •Then him-of f a t h e r o u t sid e going-of n o t w a s . XI, khanaukara-g0

chulaigo n fl o h h i a

k i ,

66

i

t

i

kharAjil

m

I

N

A

L

kat ne l a r r o0 t0 ,

pleased

as ! .

Bun b i t p t e i l

13y-him • lop, fathe khituo n a r a - g l t e r g i khatahl take, so-many y ears -of thy 8 e r t-, tico e d o in g

nahT

narld ;

not

t e

O N, am, oh h b goat ad

ta l k a d h l

own f r i e n d s jibi t e ' r g a

by-whonA t h y llyye

for-the-sake n add,

by-thee e v e r o n e ndthth uusiti k i d ; with merry may-make ; (lhamel

benjrIZ

property

harlots

when

hie hoh

among

t(Tund k a t t g a l

halal

k tativ

fat c a l f

killed

was-made.'

merge n

hope

'thou always

my s i d e art ; _„, to nauja k f t l u l a nU S merriments to- mak e and , happy IL bhauta

brother hav ing- died

gaup

gone

biwko kh a la b h l t a v i a . was, n 1o w fi n d i n g f e l l . '

n a u k h l

answer was-given, ' seeing

was-be oken ; a n d

k apu. k h O s t i l

1tait

khwElb -

to-make began.

j i I g a morg5,

what m i n e

kadift t e rg a k UAW",

and e v e r t h y s a y in g i nahT d 8 p i ,

k

i

n o t was -giv en, t h a t

M.o . thy t h i s b o y c a m e , bus-ke M was-spent, , by-thee h i m - o f a Bui h a s - k O ka u h g la , b By-him h im - t o it-was-said, O hope, r t e rg & h o p e . P a r

is, a thine i s .

B u t

holgla M a h a n , at h i y y d ; k y i v a s ; why , t h y t h is ,1-be t e prr o g pAe r• w b I wke j i w ii a w i a g a w a u g a u p was, d

n010 l i v in g f e l l ; l o s t g o n e

67

[ No. 201

GIPSY LANGUAGES. Skit .

CRIMINAL VARIATION.

SPEOIMEN II. ( Dr. T. Grahanie Bailey.) M a r e clew p i r Our t w o s a i n t s v i lglau a ggbe. B e chbefiguo to-beg w e n t . O n

nur8a r t O t h lyy8. B t S kkI a d d j a s going-along g o i n g W e r e . O n e k ki k h o t i l t a d s kh ad t id d h chhOngia. e f e m a l e - J a f t f r o m m i l k w as- asked.

But? n a i l ! & V i a . B u h n u r t F a n By-her n o t was-given. T h e y going-away went, h er- o f m i l k g khalahu • khOtia n O k h l a b h a l khathiddh , b uU rs i - gka ubg a . B u t ) t . Bykblood h becoming a d e w te n d d th h at f em ale- Mt it-was-seen t h a t m i l k biiki.B u u g k a u h g i t s , ]tha]abü h ö p i gaugh, huh b h i nichhO ran. B y - t h e m it-teas-said, blood becoming went, s h e t h en a f t e r jasar, khadilddh b u s t n a r a h h O p t jasrag ri.' B u h khaule ' girl, g o , t h y milk t h a t - v e ry w a y becoming will-go.' S h e home asaTi t r 3 to k b adaddh b u s t n a r a h h o p ! gauga tblyytt. went an d it-was-seen, an d m i l k t h at - very w ay becoming . was. Baki dho'r piro u 3 b e k k karbmat k u l t .g 131141 two o By-ane. Those-very by-saints b y o n e oniraole was-done. n nutti. B h i •bus-kO k h r i d d i g 8 arka a t h t h 4 o p h e was-dog-up. T h e n it having-cooked elbow w i t h i g u a n a dimib. B h i b u u niisre-ga k a u bhal, ' m a r u u t t i , it-was-eaten. T h e n by-him other-to that, 'by-me was-dug-up, hgi it-wa8;said tail his- kO ko44li n a t h t h i a narailit , B h i b u u . bones t o g e t h e r thou t h i s a g a i n alive m a k e . ' T h e n b y - h i m te kothth n h O r t go k a u h g p 6 jasar kbabachoh a, were-tnade, a n d 'go l i t t l e- o n e, hand h a v i n g j agar.' B h i - b u h bic.ki gang' narijilt h O p i , went a n d alive becoming running go.' T h e nw ai vte d running t o afttloi TO b u u d h o a plrg-ge n a t i t h O B h a l a d Bhagat b I n • went. And those st a w o y 8aints-qf n a m e s B h a l d d Bhagat atsd Malang thlyyo, t o B b b a kei d g Bhagat Malalig ala d h am im a t h t y y r t . a n , M alang w ere, a n d B h a l d d Bhagat Malang-of mother's-brother w as. 1 I For a free trusigion of tills opt-anion, see?drove,IN 58. VOL, X I .

68

.[ No. 21.)

GIPSY LANGUAGES. da. CRIMINA-11VARIATION.

SPEOIMEN DISTRICT GU/DAME. B a t ma u k h o One M a n - t o

t w o

ohhabOhro sons

kaugiã p a t , . ' ö happa , j a id-was-said t h a t , ' 0 f a t h e r, w h i c h .1O k u o h h t h i a o h hal(Ivi give.' W h a t e v e r w a s d iv id in g klkike oh1iabahr8-nO n a b ! i k u o h l t younger s o n - b y a l l w h a t e v e r

tliL K h l k 8 - 1 1 8 b o p p a - t h i a , ware. Y o u n g e r - b y f a t h e r - t o m8rgill d h a g lia a o rta , h a l c h h a l d v i My s h a r e co min g i s ' d i v i d i n g

Mita. T h 6 riT d i h R p ic h h 8 g , was-gi Oen. F e w d a y s • a f t e r 18040 d i t r m u l kh a-kO having-taken d i s t a n t e m i n t r y - t o jai r a u g i ; j o r h i t d h a m a l ohilpi& gaga,. B O P j i a art having-gone s t a y e d ; w h a t p r o p e r t y walked w e n t . T h e r e h a v i n g Jad n a b h t di mi. U n a . kuohh r l i a r c h M t thia, h o both' v o n et h a t t h e r e was, whatever s p e n t m a k i n g eating • tvas-taken. W h e n a l l ral l p L b u s clh a in u lk I la wichoh a u t taut p u p a , and famine in g r e a t falling we n t , was-given, t h a t c o u n t r y ta b a t rani k b a u l 8 (Atli fiklia • lift gni) I8gba, jou): raugia. and o n e citizen in -h o u se having-gone hungry t o - d i e . began, alayed. mathol OM, nhOjia, Bus-ka b i y a h l pat B us-ki3 I M g C 0 - 1 . 1 8 desire was it-was-sent. Iliad HiM-10 s Ritn-qj t h i s w a e nhar rth ikka r 0 0 8 d i r u t U b t n b ikka r d i m i - k o / t h a t t oollich o ' husks s w i n e e a t those h u s k s h a vin g -e a te n b e l l y fi l l g r i m Ia. N i 1 / 3 r b u s o nhurt pat b u s - kb h O l d e p t h , n t h t t h 18pVga,' e sense tnay-take,' benause h i m - t o anyone g i v i n g n o t w as. T h e n h i m-t o aart margo • b a p p a -lio khabaiiht goug'i ,b a u r ka u g n a M h o , I d , much went a n d t o s a y b e g a n t h a t , ' f a t h e r o f coming Hail I c a VITA 6' lnikhl till,1 i a o h h a k h a I R O , h a t I h a v in g -a ris e n tocis I h u n g r y d y i n g • am. being-got pat, " 8 b a p t e , bap t8-18 n . h a s j a that, " 0 f a t h e r, fa s th r ge r-o i . f near will-g o a n d h im-t o will-sa y. bi k h a l a i k t - k i t bflogil a h ua mr rh a d h a l-ka ohhangah k u 1 i , b a u r b thyu• atsd s G - o d - o f a i r s wa s-d o n e , a n d this wo rt h in e ss-o f k o k a u g U g r A

Map bread apno • ouni

mai by-tne nahlot not •

CRIMINAL 8/81•

0

9

ki m a m a t e rg a c l i m b ohra mankhe k a u g . M u n g e ku ,sp n o r a m t i that m e t h y o n men m a y -c a l l . M e Y o n s e rv a nts khawl eh cha b k k h a m i a r eh hanew l e p p . " ' l b kuApnrS b a p p a among o n e hired-labourer engaging t a k e , " T h e n o w n f a t t i e r Ichadekhl-ke arta k h a t u rl chu1piu. O h a j e d e rt h e t h i a , khabappa-kg hgoiog-seen near walking w e n t . H e y e t f a r - o r w a s , f a t h e r - t o kill, h a m ,kbaraihm a a ria , b a u r t h q k h I - k o ahhagla-ke n h a th l e wi took a n d compassion came, a n d h a v i n g -r u n n e c k - o f w i t h a pply ing kliachuramiti. B Ohre-ne • bus-ko k a u g i d , ' re b h p , I n c a terga kissed. • S o n - b y h i m - t o • it•was-said, ' 0 fa the r , by -me - t h y lc•Olir3,, Is k h a l ã i k i . k h k h a n 1 i k h a a b l i i ar rh a d h a l -k c lh a g n ilh was-done, and O o d - o f • s i n •This worthiness-of n o t n o w kaugu. phabappg k a p e k hanankr& kg W O M i r a •ilhaman 1 .By-the-father • o w n 8 t r v a nts- to they-may-call.' thy 8 0 1 1 m e asar b a u r k e claw°, kaugia ' p a l , • ' koachohlil cla h ra it-was-said tha t, ' good e l c i h e l ta k i ng come a n d thi s -on put-round, baur khOtha wich o fi• m hap ohaugal kharldil c r d w i d o p o , b a n ' . h a m and , ha nd. • o n r i n g on-feet shoo p u t t i n g g i v e , a n d w e khadimie a r r h u a l kula, pal k ha niera chhabela 1 1 1 Mat lei-make, my , s ,o n h a v i n g - d i e d eating a n d m e r r y khabib l i b4h w i talitia.' B i b &Pamir', k h a l w i t a wia g u a c h g l gauge, was, now f o u n d fe l l ? . N o w Went, a l i v e f e l l ; l o s t g o n e bob t h u g kt1nh l g b h . they me rry to-make began. obhabghra t h e t a N i i n h o h Jad khaulo a l i a s rta ria was. W h e n h o u s e n e a r came boy • • field i n Khatad nhuni khanauk rfl-kO roa ohne- kl kliatioA31ine-ki d h a w a j Then was-heard. servants-to dancing-of * n a n d singing-of bia thalawi-ke •chltilt • hOpi • r a n g la ? ' it-was-ask.3d, ' t h i s what be c om i ng i s ' • having-called urn-by terge bappii-ne khlti d h a ra RI' p a l kaugia, t e r g o , bhauta twin % b a u x feast was-given tha t it-was-said, t h y b r o th e r came, a nd My fa the r-by Bua-ne t h a p a • ligpi-ke k h a n i i h T kh a ra illh a b g yi m i k h l i Him-by a n g r y becoming n o t safe-and-sound be ing-me t • f e l l . ' chWhar a s r i k e lc h athn hia p a l , ' k n dar a s r a . wished t h a t , ' W i d e I-may-go.' H i s f a t h e r b y alaside having•come 1 B u s - k g h a *pt a ms: p 1a1 4 a- ; Bn u s - n e bappli-kg kh a ja wa h d e p i d i n g , btia-kg •hins-to. was-entreated. i t i n i - b y father-to a n s w e r0,having-given was-given, • kbadekh, b i t n o n h a l g • t e r g i r h i j mat • k 'eec, i l l t ss o - mr a ni y ybe a r s t a h y 's, e rv i c e d o i n g r e m a i n, a n d t h y b a u r k h a t e r g i Jac%

10

CRIMINAL d d .

Pur k h a t a i n a l b e k khanahY m a k h o r i i i . But by-thee e v e r o n e not was-transgressed. ehhebria-ka chhanna khanith! d o p i a , k i a p n e khadosa n h at h r h u s l kid n o t w as- g iven t h at o w n f r i e n d s w i s h m e r r y she-goat-of Baur jaa khatera b i a chhabehra asria khajia-ne khatbrA when son c a m e w hom-by t h y may-make. A n d thy t h i s khamãl. clhaahnia khawichoh khadowia, k h a t a 1 b u s- kb khawaste k1ñ t 1 property harlots among was-wasted, by-thee h im - o f for-the-sake feast nhits Bus-ne k a u g i a , h o chhab6hre, k h a t a i l m e r g e was-made.' near Rim-by it-was-said, ' 0 8 0 , t h o u m y , nhadhal hopal, baur j 0 k h a m e rg a h a l , s e t e r g a - 1 . h a l . P a r and w h a t m i n e i s , t h a t thine-also i s . B u t always a r t , nhusl a l al khaohlthitit hepal, k b a l g t , e h t e r g a b b au la l u ggi merry to-nta ke proper i s , w h y , t h i s t h y b ro t h e r having-died haur l e h h w i gauga., taw la7, 4liaguAchl went, a l i v e fell ; l o s t went, and being-found f e l l . '

hukamga-ko k a d g l order e v e r

71 KOL H AIL The Kulhatis are a tribe of rope dancers and tumblers in Bombay, Berar and the Hyderabad State. They are said' to take their name from Name. kallag the bamboo on which they perform. T h e corresponding Kanarese form of the name, however, is kolicgiga, which is a compound of kol-kbl, a stick, a rod, and atiga, a player. I n the Bombay Presidency they are also called Pombari or Pembhari, which word must have something to do with Pam, the name of another Gipsy tribe. According to Mr. Balfour they call therhselves Bhata ; compare Matta, the name used by S5sis to indicate a man of their tribe. In the Bombay Presidency the KulhOtas are also makers of the small buffalo born Occupation. p u l l e y s which are used with cart ropes in fastening loads. They also make hide combs and gunpowder flasks. Wh e n a girl comes of age, she is called to choose between marriage end prostitution. I f , w it h her parents' consent, she wishes to lead a married life, she is well taken care of and carefully watched. I f she chooses to be a tumbler and a prostitute, she is taken before the caste council, a feast is given, and with the consent of the council she is declared a prostitute. T h e prostitutes are not allowed to eat with other Kolhittls, except with their own children. St ill, when they grow old, their caste-fellows support them.' According to Major Gunthorpe, robbers 3 t h eand claim their descent from Mallanar, the: brother of Sansmal. There are two tribes, and Kam or Pal Kalhatis. T he former are a non-wandering K o l Dttkar h a t relhatis i s ocriminal f tribe, whereas the latter are a non-wandering criminal class. Depraved in males of both tribes subsist to a great „ tmorals, h the e their e x t females, e n t k though o n let it be t said h toethe credit of the former that they are not so bad D as the latter. T hey labour for themsel ves by cultivating land, by taking service as village hp r ao sn t i t u t i o n watchmen, or by hiring themselves to villages tcr destroy that peat of Indian farmers, the 'o b ef wild dog, and above all they are professional robbers. K a m KOlhatis, on the other m e ls o o n baud, are a lazy, good-for-nothing class of men who, beyond making a few combs and f go shuttles of bone, will set their hands to no class of labour, but subsist mainly by the t immoral pursuits of their women.' o At the last Census of 1911 KOlhatis wore returned only from the Hyderabad State t where they were said to be 1,143 i n number. T he returns Nurni.ler. h of the Census o f 1901 were much fuller, ar d were as e follows:— g r Bombay Presidency 123 • • Town e a , Bombay Thane, • 78 — t • 588 Ahmednagar Kbandeeli 435 & i • 383 m Poona • • 384 &tare 334 p , • • • • • 187 Sholapar f a • Carried 6ver • • •• • 2,510 m i l y BombayGaoetteer, xii,1282• I Bombay Gautteer, ix, 18f o 8Criminal l'elbas,p. 46ff f •

•

X•51013• 7i•

Bombay Freeidenoy--oeniti. -. Brought forward . Akalkot • Bhor • Satara Agency . • Belgium . • Bijapur Dharwar . Kanara . Kolaba . • Ratuagiri • Kolhapur. Southern Maratha Conn-try Sawantwadi •

• •

• •

.

•

• •

• •

•

•

•

• •

• •

•• •

TorAL BOMBAT p RESIDENCY Boyar-Amracti Akol a Elliehpur BuMatta WI = .

•

. •

BaBi l l i

• •

•

.

• 2,510 85 7 19 409 • 148 • 380 . 15 300 • 2 . 270 . 473 • 67 ------

•

88 038 184 281 97

•

57

• •

• • .

• •

•

0

4,081

•

1,325

TOTAL B z o n

Hyderabad — Gulbargah Naldrog • , Hyderabad • Mulder Sirpur Tandur Parbbant Bhir • Aurangabad Tudor •

• • •

• •• • •

•

• •

• 1,849 • 8,022 67 88 • 491

•

•

229 385 1

TOTALHYDEBADAD

6,007

GRAND TOTAI

12,013

Specimens of a dialect called Ktilhfiti have been forwarded from Iterar and also from the Chards District of the Central Provinces. T hey all Language. agree in so many particulars that we are justified in talking ona libihriti dialect, and there is n o reason for supposing that the Kollaktis of the Bombay Presidency use a different form of speech. D ur ing the preliminary operations of this Survey a dialect e a l l e d Bunibity Preaideney— . 700 Ahreednagar K011iiiti w a s, 350 Poona 150 Satan r e t u r n e d f r o m 1,200 1,200 Bemr— t h e . 127 Arnraoti • . • f o l l Alto1a o w • • . 040 20 • • •• Elholipiir • i n g Buldena • _• • 150 d i s t r 1,117 • 1,11? i c t s : — •

•

•

•

Central Provineea— nand%

,

5

0

5

0

TOTAL 2 , 3 8 7 MaMMAIMIA17

Authority.

A KOlhati vocabulary has been published in the following %vork

BALFOUR, EoWRD—fl, I i .111yratory Tribes of Natives in Control India. Journal of the Asiatic, Society

of Bengal, Vol. xiii, Port 1, H A pp. 1 and ff. Not e on the "Minima " on p. 12; vonabuiary, pp. 17 and f.

Mr. Balfour states that the names of the tribe are Bhatoo, Doomur or Kollati. Diatect. B h a t o o is identical with the es t word hhattil, a sag man,. The corresponding Kalhati feminine bhatlini means 'wife and is identical with Sasi bhatata, a StIsi woman, I t is tempting to infer a closer relaa. tionship between lialhati and Sasi from this, and indeed, an examination of KOlhilti shows that it is a dialect of the same kind as Sfisi end connected forms of speech. W i t h regard to phonology wo may here note the frequency with which consonants are doubled, while the preceding vowel often is long or half long ; thus, ekha, one; rakkh, keep;. khbygli, house ; ru(ta bread ; h a v i n g arisen ; gaghi, having taken out; Rata, seven ; h«ddhe, were bound ; ranna, ear ; khanInta, mouth ; bhallci, much. Other phonetical features ere of less significance. Such are the occasional change of oh to 8 in the Ellichpur specimens ; compare kharsi, spent ; the change of t o i n Akola, a common occurrence in the current Martithi of the district ; compare ray=kcil, famine; muyi and murfe, on account of. T h e interchange of hard and soft sounds in words such as ap-taa from now ; gel(107, having taken out, but brio?, draw, a. the Akola specimens may also prove of interest. The inflexional system is mainly the same as in Pafijiibi-Silsi. W e may note the frequent a-termination of the oblique form of masculine bases ending in F or a eonso. nant, and of feminines, an important point of agreement with Sasi; compare kheta-mo, in the field ; arap20-06, near the accused ; bhataniya-ne, by the wife. I n Akola we find the Gujarati termination b in forms such as bdpia fathers; khOggo-70-82, from in the house ; kacherio-mil, in court, The case terminations are broadly the same as in Hindustani, viz. —case of theagent -ne; dative -ha, -kb; ablative -se, -si ; genitive •kez, ki, ko, ; locative -me. With regard to pronouns we may note ftli, I ; ham, we, in Akola, I n Buldana,. Ellichpur and Chanda, we find me, mi, I; compare Marathi, I n Elliohpur we also find the form meril•kla to me, which was also used in the %Marl of the same neighbourhood. Note also forms Such as jaha, then, in Akola, which remind us of Bajastbani. The conjugation of verbs is mainly the same aa in Panjobi and A i . I n the Akola specimens forms such as halt4itycld, said, are translated as past tenses. D i the list of words, however, we find henigrfa, I shall be ; compare the Sasi future suffix gait. T he future of mewed,, to beat, is stated to be miiraqig throughout all persons anti numbers in Akola. I n Elliebpur we find future forms such as jfinega, I shall go ; ballega, I shall say. The general character of Kolhati will be seen from the beginning of a version of the Parable which follows. I t has been forwarded from Elliehpur, a VOL. J .

741

[ No. 22.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. HOLHATI. SPEC IMEN DISTRICT ELMCHPUR. Y a kkl m a n k ba-ku d o e h h e re huve. M i n a - m e - k a n h a n n a b a p p a -k u One m a t t-to t w o s o n s were. B o t h - i n - o f yo u n g e r f a t h e r-t o , h a l , s e me re -ku d o . ' M a j e jingl-k b a halya, b a p p a , said, ' f a t h e r , which p ro p e rty-o f s h core i s , t h a t m e - t o d i v e . ' T h e n battl d i . MajO n o d e d i n a - s e n h a n n a un-ne j i n g i Then f e w d a y s - a f t e r y o u n g e r him-by p ro p e rl y dividing wa s-g ive n . mulkha-war g a ya . A p l e j i n g i chhara B a s a l goI k a r i s on a l l together h a vin g -ma d e c o u n t ry -t o w e n t . 0 ten p ro p e rt y Us m u l k h a-me udãi d i l , k h a r s i s a r i g a l . mastiye-st That c o u n t ry -in debauchery-in toasting was-given, s p e n t a l l w e n t . akto.-ko us hada k a l p a d y a , u-satt..I u s - k u ochan pa41.• U s that him-to distress f e l l T h a t big f a m i n e f e l l , t h a t fo r uO thane )e. apne mulk A -si • y a k k l m a n k b i i n e a r having-gone stayed ; him-by o w n C OU n t ry -Of O n e M a n bheri diyà.. 1 c i tande k ol gl a kheta-mil t a t * ebarawne husks having-8M he-was-given, r T h o s e swin e .fields-in pigs t o - t e n d kliãt us-ku a ha te t b l y e , • 0 Pet B a r n ( ) a i s a him-to h sh o u ld -b e -fille d t h u s eating , w e re t h o s e having-eaten belly kine kid y diy n a l . blitya u s - k u MajO 0 Then h e anything a teas-given n o t it. appeared ; h i m-s o , by anymbe sudi-me a l s a n e ru ttl p e t balya bappa-ke ghara-ku ma n kb a -kA house-al m e n t o sense-in having-come said, ; ' m y father-of bread belly mi ubhukka ma rt . M I utthi m e r o bappar-kone hhati t die. having-arisen; m y father-near fin in g is-gut; ;starving e binde-ke i m d a n t e re Yin ega, us-ku b a l l e gra e, o bappa, " 0 f a t h e r, heaven-of a g a in st a n d o f will-go, hint- to will-s a y , Abthun&-si m - ter& b e t a ka yn e -ke l a i k ago. mi-nI p a p k a r y a . Now t h ethy e s o n s a y in g -o f w o r t h y before me-by s i n was-done. ku r a kkb a ." m i t • j e u t y a , nal. A pie o h akriye-ke gaiyb-wãni m e retabourer-like not. O w n s e rv ic e -I f f me k e e p . ' " T h e n a r o s e , fro • u t t i b a p pii-kune gaya. m weld. h a vin g I . a r i sThe e n few Kolhatis of Ohanda use a similar form of speech. T h e usual past tense Of verbs, f a t however, more closely agrees with HindOstani; eompare bold, said; Jaya, began. Other h e rdetails will be ascertained from the version of a well-known tale which follows. n e a r

75 (No. 23.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. Komika SPEOIMEN II. DISTRICT CHANDA• Bkka a d miya -ku d e • nhane l a 4 k o t h i y a , e k chherii a n e k e h h e rl. One m a n - t o I w o s m a l l ch ild re n we re , o n e b o y a n d • one g i r l . Chhora t h iya , w O mu wa -me latula b a i i g Boy w a s , h e f a c e - i n v e r y hand8ome z o o , g i r l c o m m o n w a s . l2k1i ã at dhi n i wy ea d, o - j han5 c h b e r e a in o -k e n a j i k k h ë lt h t h iya , C h h o r i i cOneh d a hy those e atwo-people ch ild re n g la ss-o f n e a r p la yin g were. B o y nehhoriya-ku i s b io l a- t a yoa , yhe n in e -me . d ikka b h a l l t n i k k i k e n d i s t i t girl-to h i y a . s a y s , ' 0, t h is g la ss-in s e e w e l l g o o d w h o is-appearing ki.'• C h h e r i y a - k u w e n i k k a n a b i l a g a . U s - k o s a m j h a what.' G i r l - t o t h a t g o o d N o t a p p e a re d . I t e r - t o it-was-thought k i i s - n o ' y e a p l y i t -k u h in a wn e -ku b o l a . P i c h h e t i n e that t h i s - b y t h i s h e r s e l f lo we rin g -f o r was-said. A f t e r w a r d s h e r - b y bappa-ke n a j i k b h a yya -ke g a r h a n e b c d l e . W e fa th e r-o f n e a r b ro t h e r-o f co mp la in ts we re -sa id . S h e

b e ll, bappa, s a i d , ' f a t h e r,

keyne-me k h u m d i k h l k h u s h i p a n , y b a yka -ka ; u s-me glass-in f a c e s e e i n g satisfaction 10-get, t h i s wo me n -o f w o r k ; t h a t - i n admiya-ne m a n & l a b i a n a h i . ' B a p p a - n e da-Plane-ko p 5 t a -s i p a k a c l i man-by m i n d to-be-put n o t . ' l ' a t h e r - b y b o t h b r e a s t - t o cla sp in g us-ke k h u s h i k i y a . W O h o is, ' chherene; t u rn la 4 h u her-to satisfaction was-made. R e sa id , ' ohildren, y o u fi g h t n o t-sh o u ld . Aja-si t u r n d o -jh a n e -b h i d in a -ma nine-ma d e n t e i a . ' To-day-from y o u b o t h - e v e n d a y - i n g la s s -in seeing g o . '

FREE TRANSLATIO N O F T H E FOREGOING. A man had two small children, a son and a daughter. T h e boy was very good looking, the girl was of indifferent beauty. O n e day the two children were playing near the looking-glass. T h e boy said to the girl, 'come, let us look in the glass to see who is the prettiest.' T h i s d id not please the girl. S h e thought that he did it in order to humiliate her. T h e n she went to her father and 'complained of the boy. S h e said, 'to derive pleasure from looking at one's face in a glass is the business of women ; a man ShOUld not p u t h is min d o n such things.' T h e father clasped both to his bosom, satisfied her and said, 'children, don't quarrel. I should like both o f you to look into the glass every day.' • VOL. 11,

L

76

C

R

I

M

I

N

A

L

K OL IIIIL

The word kb lla-nO, in the glass, in the Chanda specimen, where a k has been added in front of the word aine-me, reminds us of various methods Argot. of disguising words in Criminal a s i and similar argots. The specimens received, from Akola show that the Kolliiitis know the use, of an artificial language of the same kind. There are in the first place some peculiar words such as woman ; khOgget, house ; Hunt, mouth, face ; cheni, water ; m i n i , head ; fauna, fail; thy , beat ; Øwd, rupee burly, person) ; bhattinI, wife; help, women, and so on. Common words are moreover . •di sedoin gvarious ways, as in other argots. ; sgui ! W , A consonant is s i t ;often prefixed or substituted for the initial. Gutturals are used in this way in words such d u t g a , as kajeta=beta, child; kOkkha=likh, eye'; kOdmi=iidtni, man ; kOhtd= ;; khlif=fith, camel ; khanclkka=nd k, nose ; khancjik=najik, near ; e a WA, hand t khumbar=umar, age; khorau=haran, deer, and so forth. I t should he noted that after d i t e c , .k k7s, an a-sound is often replaced by an a-sound, just as is the case in Sag. / , As in Sag and. similar argots a palatal is often used as a substitute for a labial. a Thus, chactit=ba4e1, big ; chhut=bhit, devil; (ka)jeta=bOtii, boy ; Ohot=bahut, much. M Th and a dh are h prefixed in words snob as Amnia, property ; thamarna, to die; aclhokkal,ra dog. ( ' O f dentals l wei find th in Oar, three, and dh in dlitir, two. Moreover n is a common tsubstitute , ; thus, nds=chttd, moon; nyir=ohar, four ; nOr=chbp, thief ; nat=jett, caste; anm'zjah, tongue ; atetc=ditt, tooth ; nusr4=dusra, other ; uq=pef, belly ; WWI= hpitch, five u; nokkack4Olcacl, goat; inihermlig 0, for the sake of. T his n is sometimes gaspirated, when e it has been substituted for an aspirate or ; thus, ?thet =kh61, field ; ,nhitcl=dzha4, tree; u1zlime=.8cimue, before ; Shuriya=8uriyel, sun. B is prefixed in words such as bek, one; bus, him ; belhe•sl, from here. I t replaces an old initial in words such as bora=chhord, boy ; bannagar=dhangar, shepherd.; ,Vonna=somi, gold.

.71/. is apparently only used instead of an. initial guttural ; thus, ris-ka, whose? r diti, how much? riinna=kau, ear ; ray= gay, cow ; rato=ggia, village; rhup=aftb, well; rh k it i= Okla, horse; . r h aSometi l l b =m-es 7 also g b words a l are disguised by means of additions at the end. Thus gh has b , added in goghli, went; roghsa, stayed; a palatal has been suffixed in banchi, sister ; been p u small t . ; neittchkii, name ; hbohche, is, etc. Other additions are / 4 in bapta, nanchhd, father ; bhawid, brother ; p in deppa, give ; lgep comes s t a ;ks eand ; sar inr jam, goi; &arta, n comes, and so forth. n Further o r details , will be ascertained by studying the specimens which follow. T h e t first iswthe beginning o of a version ; of the Parable ; the second is the deposition of a s witness. The o Standard List of Words and Sentences will be found on pp. 1.79ff. i n a t o t a ,

7,7 t No. 2 4 . )

GIPSY LANGUAGES. CRIMINALKOLHATI. SPECIMEN DISTRICT A I M / L.

161 b e k k a d m i - k o

Some o n e m a n - t o boa bappa-ku k ahafi g4a, son f a t h e r - t o s a i d , asarta, w e

ma-ku

comes, t h a t

me-to

la rikn a l

t wo 8 0 n 8

were. T h e m - i n - o f younger

dar

f property-of share me - t o

Jabe b u s -n e

and country-in w e n t , ani khujãi nhampat and o w n property having-wasted

is

natta

bappa, y e . ) m a r &

'father, t h i s m y

m bunh-ke s u ty div iding give.' Then him- by nthem-to h a mpr oper a mid , p a tbUiii s a b- n a m a , nhado small n a sont a l lk together few days-from u . ani l vathe k b u d a d e p a n a -a i nesa-me g e g l a ,

Then

was-given.

hot:dials. B u s - m a - k a n h a n n a

&TO!

Jab()

deppi.

&Or b a r e

there r iotous nes s - with

far

lyft

was-taken

&pp. J a b o

sab rh a ru h e -p a r b u s

mulkha-mo & O a

all s pent- after t h a t

country-in b i g f a m i n e f e l l ,

him-to dif fi c ult y f e l l

narawne nathaya.

thal-on-aecount-of

nesa-me-ka b a l d , rarastha-ke

Jad U

Then h e t h a t

near hav ing- gone

bus-muye

r a y ta wya ,

bus-ku klu t d ch a n t a v i khanajik

bus

country-in-of o n e m a n - o f

rogliya. B u n - n e

bus-ku k h a p l e nheta-me n h f u e

stayed. R i m - b y

him o w n fi e l d - i n s w i n e

J a d

s a r

j e

n a rp h a l M I N I

thiya b u s -p a r

were thoae-on

to-feed was-sent. T h e n s w in e w h i c h h u s k s e a t i n g pet, b h a r n a o wn

e s a

b u s - k e n i l a , -me

belly s hould-be-fi lled t h u s

kin-lie

anybody-by

bus-ku k a h l

d i p p i

h i s

hear t- in

aya i i k h i n

came ; a n d

i ä h i . .Tad

him-to a n y t h i n g was - giv en n o t . T h e n h e kaheagda,

said,

'mere b a p p k -k e e t h e

r i t e k

' akhin h b h u kka .,-si m ro t . nhar-par bread y is-got, a n d 1 hunger-from belly-full f 1 RP khaple b a p p a -ke b a fi g j a , h 0 a , w a b u s - k e Having-arisen o w n f a t h e ra- o f n e a r w e n t a n d h im - t o bapte, m e - n e n e w a - k e tk b i r d i w a t O r e n h a m n a ,father, m e - b y G o d - o f ha g a i n e t a n d of- thee • b e f o r e e r o f w i t h h having-come

b u s-n e

was-given. T h e n h i m - b y

nhudi-par

sense-on nhablara-ku

servants-to thamarta.'

am-dying.' kehe, n o said, , 0

nap ka ryi % sin d o n e

78 he. A p e . V e r A is. N o w - f r o m t h y

ORIMINAL K o M a l t

A M A k e b e n e -k a s o n sa yin g -o f

h i l I

la y a k naht.'• worthy n o t . '

Narantu b a p p i - n o k h a p i e n a k r e , - k u k a b f a , t gAbut r a p c l a , But f a t h e r - b y o w n s e r v a n t s - t o it -Wa a -s a id , ' good c l o t h lAt b u s - k u r h a l l 0 ; A k b i n b u s - k o kOhOta-me% k h a b g t it i I v a having-taken h i m - t o p u t ; a n d h i s h a n d -o n r i n g a n d : geth-rad j o 4 v e A n a l & J a b ( ) T u n k b a l n e l l k a r a i l g . font•on s h o e s p u t . T h e n w e h a vin g -e a t e n me rry shall-make. K in n y e mO rA c h h a ra m a r t g a y a t h i y a , 8 p h i r i k n M _Because t h i s m y s o n h a v i n g -d i e d g o n e w a s , h e a g a i n jivit t h u w a ; w o i a t t a r b i y a t b i y a , a m i l y a . ' J a b living became ; h e l o s t r e m a i n i n g w a s , h e wa s-fo u n d .' T h e n a harikb ka rb i r i b & they n t e rt h le n t ma kin g w e r e .

79

[ No. 25.]

GIPS'( LANGUAGES. CRIMINALKOLHATI. SPECIMEN DISTRICT AKOLL• Janu wa la d H a r i , n i t I Ce lh a t i, kb u ra b a r b a n s t i s , b a s t i /atilt so n -q f E a r l , n a 8 t e K O lh a f t , a g e y e a r s t h i r t y , re sid e n ce King% n e wa -ki 411 I i i I O U S k o A j m a s p a n d b ra d i n I m o Kandi, G o d - o f oath having-taken I -s a y t h a t n e a rly fi f t e e n d a y s become bongo, r o j g u ka rwa r d i n r a t i h i l w e bhatani a n d h o r & h e r e .may-be, d a y F r i d a y d a y a t -n ig h t I e n d w i f e a n d t w o c h i l d re n itte k h e g g e - m e s a t e t h i e , ' T a b d h e r peheraeke r a t i - k o so-many h o u s e - i n s l e e p i n g w e r e . T h e n t w o w a t c h - o f n i g h t - o f sumbari-mo m o r e bbataniya-ne mu -k u j A g k a r y a a k h i n wile-by m e awakening was-made a n d s a y in g ) approximation-in M y rih i ' kbegge-me bhando b a j i r i h i p e , fi k h i n k e d mi-k a c h a b e y she-was that, 1 house-in pOt8 M i n d i n g a r e , a n d m a n - o f n o i s e awto, he, fl a b u t h . ' Bus-par-se h a u t h y . A l a i n b b it i-k e b a n g That-on-from I r o s e a n d w a l l - o f n e a r ooming i8, t h e n r i s e . ' Jahl b h e k mu -k u d i k h y a . B u s - p a r - s e m u - k u Then h o le m e - t o was-seen. T h a t - o n - f r o m me -t o c e rt a in ly ke m i i b a y ghusya h e . watyft that , somebody h o u s e h a vin g -b ro ke n i n s i d e e n t e re d i s it-appeared diwa n ä h t h i y a • M e r e biolihavena-tanbe a n g a r-p e ti Kbegga-me House-in lamp n o t w a s . b e d - u n d e r m a t c h - b o x w Me-ne lagech a s 0401 b u s -k e p e t i t I t e - m o y O a re p i 111e-by at-once. having-taken-out i t was-lighted. T h i s - m u c h - i n t h i s accused dekhya. it-was-seen.

meri n a j a r g a ye -b a ra b a r pli4e1 bhOka-thek B u s - p a r wall-of ma d e h o le -n e a r going,was. T h a t - o n my S i g h t gone-immediately bus-ku p a ka d yil, a k i n b u s -la M e t paka4yi• k e k e n g 4 a was-seized. me-by h i m-t o was-seized, a n d h i n t - o f hand bus-kl a n i n e r t ke, ' a r e n e t t ; k a t t h e sabalya? ' B u s - p a r - a ' hilm.qt a n d o f - m e •that, ! 0 t h i e f , w h e r e m o v e d ?' T h a t -o n -f ro m jherabajhombi k h u b ' h u i , • struggling m u c h became,

we m e - n e kbegg,n-me•si R a t h & k a r y a . and' me-by, house-in-from n o t s ' e wa s-ma d e .

80

C

R

I

M

I

N

A

L

KOLuArrt.

Ba s Sitanim w e A b a b a , e s e a y e . That-on-from house-of neighbours Sitertim a n d Ithabct t h e s e cam e. p Itte-ino ar m e r e bhataniya,•ne lagayit, a k h i n k hogge -k m a h This-much-in m y w i l e - b y l a m p ,gas-lighted, and h o u se- o f in sid e- o f sI Balmy' g u d 1 i 1 , w o u pre j o i s a i n l i k h y d y e milha y k chains were-taken-oft; a n d above which persons were-written those inside h jar a y a ; j a b i s 'lir/4)1344he aye. j o b m u - k a bha l l fi, o c strength c a m e ; t h e n t h i s accused-near g agdel; bye, t nikyd. Y e k h onus t h e m t i v e p a c h k ha nna m •t-wae-seen, t h e n fi v e bodices came-out. T h o s e bodices t h r e e rupeese e kimati-kb hd. I r e m e r e he, hhataniya-ke gothede-me t h i y e . . worth-qf k That are. T h e y m i n e are, w i f e - o f cloth-bundle-in w ere. Te Is-kb A i w i t i . u tare gathecIS c ha k k i y a . -the k a t y a n l y d e t h e hbundle g was. This-of excepting other grinding-atone-near-of jar-pile-near ee Itam-no theril-no bus -Ic e k e h u t khin haddhe, nj . were-bound, and Us-by three-by h im - o f . property went n o t . mam Iii h aga nye, d sw e h u l hakikat paten-kb. lageoh ã pa ta l i -k e ba ng er at1l-once Pat el- o f n e a r having-taken went, an d happened account Patel-to g - kohl. Bus-par-el patblii-ne chauktdara-k w e e t l a - k e t a b e-me t a was-told. 1 T h at - o n - f ro m _Patel-by •watchman-of a n d mahar-of custody-in oy 6 firepi-ku d i y a , ã k b l n sohere-kb pdhbr polls the s on Barsi-triikliy&ka mka the-accused-to was-given, an d morning-of time police station Barel-Takli-to ui kis • ra w h e , bus-ke nãwchhä kyil, h e , y e A r o p i c pathayi. t h e- w as which village-of is, h i s n a m e w h a t i s , thishh mu-ku mäluni nahl, karan-ke ,O M a l a n rawa-kil i i â hL B i w a l oga w no-k o l sen t . me-to known n o t , because h e o u r . T h e ind-ne angar-peti-ki 64111. I tte-me 6 dre pi

-in:order me-by match-box-of This-ntuch-in t h a t accused v i l lslick a g ewas-rubbed. a c c o f bhOkka, u s e n o That-on-account-of t - hole-of n e a r appeared. me-to l a m p being-lighted d . ke ay& E M I L B h i t l - k e p a d e l bhekka-me-ai k e d m i -k u a d c h a n - me-cl j a n a kcame h anot. W a l l - o f broken L ahole-in-from m a n - t o difficulty-in-from to-go n a,wna, a j le w t d , . K a e l m toff:6-mbphuw a • khic)5, j is k i l l de-se b hitl-ku h h o k k l g m e n a i l w hich nail-by w a l l - t o h o l e tg-come comes. C o u r t - i ni b eco & k h t i ö m u - k i t • bbokil-ke najtka-ko rthe,wnlyil-me m i t y a • h parlyd,, a n g was-Split, t h at me-to h o l e- o f n-e a r - o f bathroom-in. was-found. n & o f B u s m u 4 m u k u d i w

M U M M A ', Ki5LEATI•

8

1

FREE TRANSLATION OF THE FOREGOING. I, &tau, lion of Ilari, a KOlhati by caste, aged thirty, a resident of Kandi, state on oath that, about a fortnight ago, on a Friday night, I and my wife and two children were sleeping in the house. A t midnight my wife roused me and said, 'there is a rattHng of pots in the house, and footsteps are heard, therefore get up.' T hen I got up and on looking towards the wall I saw a hole in it. I then understood that somebody must have broken into the house. There was no light in the house, hut there was a match-box beneath my bed. I immediately got hold of it and lighted a match. T hen this very accused began to move towards the hole made in the wall. A s soon as I saw him, I caught hold -where o f arehyou i off m for?' Then there was a great struggle between him and me, andl cried -aut loudly o from within the house. Thereupon my neighbours Sititram and I theba came. n d hIn the o meantime h l i my wife lighted a lamp and unchained the door from within, and the persons n g just noted stepped into the house. Then I felt much strength. When the accused h iwas searched five pieces of bodiee•cloth were found on him. They are worth three m rupees. T hey are mine and were in the bundle of my wife, which was near the bjar-pile by the grinding stone. N othing besides this is lost. W e three bound the hands of the accused and immediately took him to the Patel and informed him of what had y happened. T h e Patel gave the accused in charge of a chaukidar and a mabox and in t h the morning sent him to the police station at Barsi Takli. I do not know from what e village the accused is or what his name is, for he does not belong to our village. I h a struck a match to light the lamp, and tthen I saw the accused at the hole. Therefore I , n d could not light the lamp. A man can with difficulty go in and out of the hole made in sthe wall. T a h e iron spike before the Court, with which the wall was bored, was found i me in dthe bath-room near the hole. by t o h i m , A h t h i e f ,

VOL. V .

I

C

82 G A R o Pt The Giradis are a wandering tribe of jugglers in the Belga= District. T h eir head-quarters are said to be at Miraj near Kolliapur. They are said to have been converted to Muhammadanism about the middle of the sixteenth century, and are looked upon as belonging to the Madari sect. According to the Bombay Gazetteer," the men are middle-sized, sturdy, and dark or olive T h e women, who like the men are middle•sized, arc thin, wolf-featured, and dark or olive T h e men are jugglers, tumblers, and snake-charmers. They are hard-working, but aro much given to intoxicating drinks and drugs and are poorly clad and scrimped for food E x c e p t circumeising their boys they keep no Musalman customs, and are Muhammailans in little More than name.' The name Garadl no information as to the number of Garadis in Belgaum. • . or G a r u d and l a list of Standard Words and Sentences have been received from Twospecimens i s Belgaum as illustrating the dialed of the °Arad's. I t is a rather inconsistent form d e and r iti seems probable that several of the forms registered in the list are of speech, v e d incorrect. Thus the future lugdsoungb,shall beat, is stated to be used in both numbers. f specimens, r In the however, we find hapehohpa, let us become. This latter form most closely o agrees m with Eastern Rajasthan". O n the whole it will be seen that Garbdi is basedgon aamixture r of Hindastani, Rajasthan" and Meath'. Thus the nominative of strong u masculine c l basesends in 5 in the singular as in Rajasthan' and Gujarat', though we also find remnci, goat, as in Rindastanl. T h e plural and the oblique base end in a , as inaHindOstani ; compare leiwie (but also Iciwcp), sons ; Maumee The - genitive s n ends a in ko as in Rajasthan'. Before an inflected Masculine noun we also find loci, I n Hi, kt o e -a the periphrastic f a t hpresent e r we . find lugii hg, I am dying, as in Mewati, Malv", T h e past tense of the verb substantive is chho as in Jaipur'; c and h Mowari. a Marithl forms are na, I latocio, a child ; the common emphatic oh, and io on. I n r m e addition to all these elements there is also an admixture of Dravidian. I t is seen in r . some : I etc., w o in r the frequent use of adverbial and relative participles Such as hiiyileta, when • h coming; hayllande, coming ; W A eaten, and so forth. ds a s uIt would, however, beuseless to go into further details, T h e mixed nature of the v c h will be 'sufficiently apparent from the specimens. dialect e a Like other Gipsy tribes the GarOdla try to make their speech' unintelligible by s using strange words or else by disguising ordinary words-in various ways. Some of the M unusual words found in the specimens are aka, whip ; bat, eat ; hava, gold ; ai m s, g good; °bona, name ; clhamukto, belly ; elhilono, slave ; dharelli, iron.; dhki€i, property ; c dshalteitni, harlot ; Miami, midnight ; &h as, a bulbousroot ; 9 -l , Ouruktta, swine ; ,jeschew,diagnose; ketia, man ; kanichi, eye (cf. Tamil kaea) kfitencid, h mouth ; gum& d u b , h a nbull d ;;kap,gailment o n ;alug, l die l , ; b e a t ; mall& garden ; tiinsal, ferun, loose o o; nand, t house, village ; siithyd, wire; alma, water.; . rp a n d c h i , b a c k 'Vol. 'xi, pp. 224 ai f. e ; i ñ g d , t h e •

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

M

O

•

•

•

•

.

•

•

•

•

•

•

1

1

0

•

6

•

I

.

F

.

•

•

4

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

.

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

•

.

.

.

.

oAnoni.

8

3

Kanarese bennu) W A health ; tap, fall ; s a y ; tolcho, head (cf. Kanarese tale); thig, sit ; mild , give, and so on.

Ordinary words are sometimes disguised by means of a simple transposition of the letters; thus, (WO, big ; and perhaps tap, fall. Occasionally we find aspiration or disaspiration of consonants ; thus, ghfigile, they went ; lhailkanä threw. , h a v in g t a k e n ; m In i many k ycases O a consonant , has been prefixed or substituted for the initial of a word. 1Ch is used in this way in words such as khadmi, man ; khapar, above ; k h u t having arisen ; kheyid=baid, doctor. I n pcinctito, silver, g, is 'similarly used instead of k oa, , and in remnti, goat, r for m. Oh is, as in many similar argots, used instead of b in words such as chulauta, to call ; ohokii, word, state. N o t e chirwand, bind. I n jilãZ, eat, j has been used in a similar way, c f. k z , . / 1 is a more common substitute ; compare dabichildi, behind; dohuktlyit=bhakh, hunger ; h a v i n g gone; dghappli, shoe, s andal; eAhnpar, afternoon (c f, do pahar), and so on. A . t has been substituted for a p in tikatl, seize. T h e initial (ih in (lhamuklo, belly ; clhikm5, slave, is probably of the' same kind. T h e syllable tur in turwale, hair, is apparently also an addition made In order to disguise the word, or else it may be a disguised sir, head. O ther consonants used in a similar way are n hi netya-ka, to the fields ; / in Upatla, cloths ; and, cockney way, h Myll, come ; in wt , camel.

Anothetway of disguising words is by means of additions at the end. Suc h addl. Lions,are,— in bhilkid, brother ; and g in W A gold ; compare, however, Kanarese bangara oh i n haniechi, eye ; kinhohi, ear ; chandichI, moon ; bbanioM, sister ; nhant310,

small, ete. in gkorlo, horse ; i n khaglqi, before ; ldromcla, mouth ; diichod, tooth ; MO O , brother, etc. ; t in dzitukayit, hunger ; p in rhapOlgO, 'was; h a p o ,m in e k n a m to(inie, ; Mucha, few ; karmel, do ; sonmelwkii, having heard, etc. - aI, broke n o t ; m 1 iini , karetyli, d id ; karma, d o ; ghtslei, p u t ; ghaylM, went ; ehateli, went ; o no, e ag dyily waked; dzb [Ill, go ; iatal-kei, dividing ; rakell 6, keep ; e u n e l ; heard ; gunnel- hi, having heard ; hapily6, came ; dolma, two, and so forth. came, - . was Similarly dancing ; mare, relief. b i t yt l l y bwe fi,nal in h words e a such r i as n nachlan, g w Finally we find • added in kharsti, ass. o ;By means of all these additions the argot of 'the Clarildis gets a peculiar appearance. Further details w ill be ascertained from the specirvens which follow. T he first is a k version of the Parable of the Prodigal Son, the second is an incomplete version of a i well-known tale.' The Standard List of Words and Sentences will be found on pp. Ifott. l VOL. I I . X 2 m u , h o w m a

t No. 26,1

GIPSY LANGUAGES. GARopt. 8PEOINIEN I . D i a n a BELGKOM.

Ekma kaja-kii dulmu 1awd6 ohho. One man-to t w o s o n s wer e.

nhanchO Ye-ke r o b a y l Them-of among younger s o n ma-ki b a y anal aply6 bhawute-ka tokya, bhawute, t o r t ) d b u y t i- m a - s i own bther-to s a i d , ' father, t h y properly-in-from me-to c o m i n g bãö ma-ktt usaia. &ay ti b a t a l - k a share me-to 1give.' F a t h e r t h e m - o f among o w n properly d iv id in g NhaneWOE lawdo a p ly a b a t e ) thir m u l a k - k t YoungerU son o w n s h a r e hav ing- tak en far c o u n t r y - t o gave. wO d u n d h a - k a n a flzhail-kana bha:rk um din boy ile-na, 6-ma-oh w i having-gone days became-not, that- in he r i o t o u s having-become ma ny d ha• k a r d e t o wa sab g h a l l ' W u & Aply6 d b a y t i e ) that all t h r o w in g was-lost, -own pr oper ty SO d o i n g y !mak -ma d a b i dzhyanjli t a p - k o - k u wanwas hay ily o. lie country-in b i gë famine hav ing- fallen h i m - t o poverty bec ame. des-k alma k hadmi k a n t s A k r i khadmi rhapely6 k one m a n n e a r in-service man remained ; t h a t that c ountr y - of ê 64;a g h u r akna Ingt- dh m aharand-k n e t y a - k a him s w i n e feeding-for fi elds - t o ' was-sent. T h e r e hunger - fr om b kahnal bhussO h i b 6 t - k a hOy a il-kan g h u r u k n ö . biqes t) a lly o . exhausted having-become s w i n e e a t e n U husks e v e n hav ing- eaten y n g db araukh5 b h adok uji -oh m i l e c h b - n d . i °Mao, lo k h in k o y l - k a n - q a a belly fi llin g -4w a s , l i t h i m - t o anybody-from anything-even was-got-not. d c babg yad h o - k and Alsr) t h m l mu d1in g h a y i k , ñply U dzhichall So J e w d a0y s pas s ed, o w n f o r m e rz s t a t e memory having-become man-ma merb b bhaw ut •-kan a chht5to toky e, lae o w n said, '-my u father-near b e i n g how- many k bhar-ka täiwiilã- k U 4bamukla mil-ohbi jaatt b • d t n i a servants. to b e l l i e s ; g t-ie ; L o n - t h e - 0 i herhaving-filled more f o o d y Mi m a c mr i o- bbawutZ-kana • h i i fi g a dzhukayit-s1 i t O having-arisen m y faiher - near hlind here hunger-from dying-am. t bbawnit-ka bhawute, m 5 d t i m-a - k i t p a p dzh ay il-ke pap sin father-of having-gone s a i d , "father, b y - m e G osd - o f s i n i

GAeOpt. 'airy/and-kit 1 i v C .

3 1 1

having-tied was-taken.

8

5

t a r o l a w d o k a r - l e o t O k n e - k 8 e h i8 e n 2

I

thy

s o n hav ing- s aid s ay ing-for fi t

hape-nit. • M a - k a t a r a - k a n a , e k m i l n a u ka r-wa n l ra k h e l-le . " ' A s t i

.am-not, o f - t h e e - n e a r tak-ken5,

o n e s er v ant- lik e k e e p . " '

S o

kbut-kana, 4 1 0 bbEtwuta-kana, b a yilyo t h b h ã w u t

having-said there-from having-arisen o w n f a t h e r - n e a r came-when f a t h e r ditr-st c h a r e h - k a n a

m a y & h O y il-k a n ii n i m a l - k a d z h i l y i l k a n i f t

for-from h i m hav ing-s een p i t y having-come hav ing-run having-gone tikad-kana e h u m m i w e l n y a .

T a b

l a w d a b lid . c v u t e

'having-embraced k i 8 8 w a s - g iv e n . T h e n S O i l f a t h e r - t o s a i d , -k a t amk l t dO , r a ' bhwut,e,

k h a g g i damit-ke kh a g ild i e h a k ka re lya .

'father, b y - m e of - t hee befor e G o d - o f & f o r e s i n was-done, T h o u ma-ka t e r ( ) l a m d a k a r - k a. e h l a w n h a p e -n 8 .'

me t h y

0 - k l

b h a wu tb

s o n having-made t o - c a l l i s - n o t . ' T h i s - t o f a t h e r

ãplyö n a u ka r-kil tOkyO, o b i s =

OtOn Etervanto-to s aid,

m

a

r

8

w a

l a

w

' best r o b e having-taken m y s o n - t o g i v e ;

gang-ma kh a n g t i g h a le l, g a n a l i • ma d z b y a p p ll g h a l e l ; h a l a l t a y a r l

finger-on r i n g p u t , f e e t - o n s h o e s

p u t ;

d i n n e r preparation

karmel ; h a m b a t -k e n o , k i n & h o , p e lu n g il ; k a lk O t o y o m e l t 1 o ,w4 8

make ; w e having-eaten m e r r y shall-become ; because t his m y • s o n lug g h a l l y a e h h a , p h ir-k a n a d a m h i i y i l y o ; n i m a l g h a l l y 0 ehhO-eb.,

dead g o n e w a s , a g a i n

l i f e

c a m e ; • los t g o n e b e i n g ,

l a su n e 1 -ka n 8 g a b k h a d m i k h u i l

-was-found.' T h i s having-heard a l l m e n g l a d became. MI b e k h a t -k d i l - k 8 d a b ? ) l a w d o netya-ma e h h o .

This t i m e

h i s

bflyilato 6 - k i l

e l d e r 8 0 1 ; fi e l d - i n w a s .

g i d

0

n a n d -k e n

H e

hous e e a r

h a u r n a e h la n e u n e l h a yllya .

•ooming'-when h i m - t o s o n g a n d d a n c i n g t o - h e a r c a m e . to kriwille -ma e k m i l - k a e h u la , -ka n ,

'

yil k 8

I m p e l P' A s

servants-among c u e - t o hav ing-c alled, ' this w h a t i s ? ' 0 -liii w a - n a , t o k y o ,

'

i s ,

t a p ) ,

8 0

Orb b lie k c I D, h a y i l y a h a y i , . 6

Him-to him-by it-was-said, , ' thy b r o t h e r c o m e

0

H e Said.

• ehisemla

h e

well

.hitylle k e r - l a t e t e b h ilivu t a -n A V O W k a r a l l I l A y i . 1came I ht a v min g n - s a id t h y f a t herby d i n n e r m a d e i s . ' T h , i 8 sunel-kana w i t d a b & I W O g h u sl-ka h k r i l - k i i m h a y i g h a l l o - n i t .

,having-heard t h a t ' elder S O . anger-to having-come • inside w e n t - n o t . 0-11 w a s t e

O - k e bbliwuto-na b h E t yir l a y i l - k a n a ,

That-of 3 for-the-sake h i s la t h e r r b y o u t s id e having-come, , k ar 1 Jtaving-said h im - t o . m u c h e n t r e a t y was -made. T h a t - t o -

ka & A t b l i s *

'

mhayi-h411

' inside-come,' h e

o w n

86 G A B ml i m ü b a r n s bha,trult-ki tokyo,' O p t said, ' I so-many y ear s .father-to t r l c h O ln i k a b i todme-na. L a l tin m l

thy w o r d ev er betni karelnd-ke

dinner making•of

broke-not. B u t wasto for-the-sake t h o u

walarna. Dg b a h viitn i-klb

gavest-not. H a r l o t s - o f

1

tak t O r i t s fi l r i

karel- k anti

up-to t h y s erv ic e

having-done

meet') d a s - k f t

having-taken my f r i e n d s kabl ekma retina-hi me-to o n e kid-even ev er

company hav ing-made

thy p r o p e r t y barabar

nfind-kil Iiã yilyO

ningal-liyos0 y O

devouring-taking this t h y

son house-to c a m e

har-gaill m e r e s a fi g a t

o-ke

immediately • thou

him-of

wclo-kb t o k y o ,

Taste b O t n i k a rg y 6 . 1 for-the-sake dinner modest.'

sab a

tkr0 d h a y t i

sang at k a r e l - k a n i i

Father-by

son-to

rhayela m d r o - k a n

'

t

h

o

u

hapelasO s a b t e r O - e h

art ; of- me- near

being a l l thine- alone

bayil. L u g g fi s a

tint bhOkcia, phir-ko, d a m

bharely0 n i m a l g h a lly0

ie. D e a d - b e in g obhOsO, being, w a s found.

thy brother, a g a in l i f e

filled ; l o s t g o n e

Ake h a m U n l i t h o yiln o -kO

chisam

all-time of - me in-company

So w e happy to-become

good i s . '

87 [No. 27.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES, GAROD T.

SPECIMEN It. DISTRICT BELGA:UM. Aja r d z b it y i1 n g -k 6 1)11016

Indigestion g o i n g - o f s i m p l e kaki tn an

°MIL

0

b a r-g a d i

was. H e every-time

chbO. K o n s e - o h

was. A n y - e v e n 6g-ma k a b l . - t o

body-in sometimes

upaw. E k i n g

nand-ma e k i n g d a b ()

remedy. O n e

town-in o n e

1)6L-kaa,

much

thigyaso A g a -p a . t h i g y o

having-eaten

silting plac e- in s ilt in g

tara-si k a i s h t n r e l chha-na.

kind-of labour doing was-not susti also indisposition coming-was.

gp1y6 d O s-k6 n a n d - k a

b ig

bhar k um

bOtne

0 -ki W a t t ) 0 - I t o

That-of for-the-sake bib Ekma d i n

o

One d a y t h a t t n a n Tltigä b h a rku m• b e t -

eating-for . gone w a s . There m u c h h a vino -k6 waste sakal g • k a jagayily6. 0 - k i g h him-to waked. T h a t - o f on-account nex t- mor ning

own fr iend- of house-to kana & l i a n a - t a l c

eate a l l n h6-gaill. 0 b a kh a t -k a 6 t a b o t c h a rc h -k a n a bharkum a j a r y 6 became. T h a t t ime- at h e health having-examined come great indigestion c kar-kit

kh6par ch a d -ka n • klig id -k n a n d - k h went. !many-mounted doc tor - of v illage- to having-said carriage-of upon h .karel-kana 6-kO g O n g Khoyld-na g (larch-Raul), j a c h a n disSase-of examination having-made h« Doctor-by h i s h a n d . v log-examined kOs-pa eknati ma lle -ma Ya tgityg, b a w g , & a l m a k one gar den- in this disease-for said, ' S i r , here-from t w o O khupad-kan wa lane- ki dzhangt hapela. K buAls having-rooted-up Kin)ly ther eto c omeif that giving-of b u l b i s . , wasto so dzhapar-k6 mbayi kayli t E r e & la y il-ko walag 0 - k i i disease having-gone in on-account f a n afternoon-of t h y I-may-give. T h a t - o f n Ranag i i - sunmel-la k a j a - n a t O k y 6 , ' morg moktO h a p o l a t a k having-h eard man- by it-was-said, ' my This-much relief b rhapoll. R a y % g g - t a k gadi t a y a r a stands. C o m e , t h e r e - t o hav ing-gone arriage r e a d y having-become y i 6 w i t k h g l d - k g b a ra b a r g a d t -m a hayi lad ,' I t m t t 6 k - k a nnd , he t h a t doc tor - of w i t h carriage-on le-us-come.' This.M110b having-said, g 6 ga41-ka

88

(

I

M

O

.

chacPkan ° h o r d e . Nand-km:lit-a d u l n i ñ k o s clzhayil-kan k hO y id- hE having-mounted w e n t . Holiee-near-frow t w o k O e h aving- gone doc tor - by h (inn ar-kii t a n i n akhil d i p ) . hand-in-of w h ip intentionally down throwing waa-given.

FREE TRANSLATION OF THE FOREGOING. A simple remedy for indigestion. There lived in a town, a rich man who always ate much and was given to sedentary habits. I l e took n o k ind of exercise, and therefore he now and then suffered from indisposition. O n e day he went to dine with a friend. H o ate a lot and stayed up t ill midnight. Con'sequently he had a bad fit of indigestion the next morning, Therefore he,drove over to the doctor's to have his disease diagnosed. T h e doctor felt his pulse, diagnosed his disease and said, 'in a garden about two ko from here there is a bulbous root which is a specific for your disease. I f you please, follow me there, and I shall have i t dug out. T h e n your ailment w ill cease in the afternoon and you will get relief,' H ear ing this the man said, ' m y carriage is ready, come, le t us go there.' After having s aid so he drove along in company with the doctor. When they had gone on about two ken from the town, the doctor intentionally dropped the whip.

89

MYANWALE OR LHART. The word Ifyanweict means a scabbard-maker. N o information is available about the people who bear the name. Specimens of their dialect have been forwarded from the Belgaum District. T h e names given to this form of speech is Myitnwi116 or M a r l Myanwale is simply the plural form or Myfinwala. t h a r i probably represents a rapid pronunciation o f Laar l, the language of the Lollar& A t the last Census of 1011, 817 1,6115,TSwere enumerated in Belgaum. I t is not, however, probable that the srecalled Myanwitle is the language of all the 145hars ; it is probably only spoken by a small section. The base of Myanwale is Dakhani Hindostaniand Rajasthani-Gujarati. Thus, strong masculine bases end in ö in the singular as in the latter, and in e in. the plural as in the former. T h e distinction between singular and plural forms is, to judge from the conjugation, of little importance ; compare lotuhoo, he will beat, they will beat. Forms such as kik/cache, they went, shOw that the termination e is not the only one in t he plural of strong bases ; the Bajasthani-Gujarati termination ti must be used as well. O f case terminations we may note dative ku as in Malvi and Dakhani Hindostani, genitive VC) as in Midvi or kit as i n Ilindestimi ; and locative me. as in Maly ' and Ilindostani, or tad, cf. Gujarati mrt. There does not appear to exist a separate case of the agent, the nominative being used to denote the subject even i f the verb is the past tense of a transitive. " I " is The . conjugation o f verbs does not appear to be correctly represented in the list of words, m e where we find forms such as f o r all persons and numbers of the present tenseao fsthe verb substantive and loin for the corresponding forms of iot-nii, to beat. Forms i such as lug-nalo, dying go, I die ; rhoke, thou art ; hObra, is, show that the present tense is formed lik e the old present in Malvi. T h e past tense ends i n ô or go ; n thus, chotweiclyo, said ; loto, struck. T h e future is formed. as in IlindOstani but with the B u singular ending i n go as in Eastern Rajasthani ; thus, rkaungo, I shall be ; hobraitg d u d iwe shall become. I n the list of words forms such as latizfivo, I shall beat, are used d l in all persons and numbers, i . forms mainly agree with HindOstani and Rajasthani-Gujarati. Note the Other a participle in so, as in &WOO, eaten; hobrese, being; the use of karke, karko, relative n done, corresponding to the Sanskrit iti ; and the negative fin in c/Luldvö jin, do having d ; for the last, compare Kanauji and Eastern Hindi. not call "Myanwal'e is, t o judge fr om the specimens, an artificial argot built up on this base.wTher e are some peculiar words such as barawall., coma ; bet, take ; oblieue, pree ; oklatmall, see ; chigit, run ; A O , water; chunclacti, ring ; Amok), man ; paration woman " ; d i t , eat ; gelo, gelpo, boy ; jukete, dog ; lacht, fire ; kh7ch, giv e ; k bak , housei ; 121gliva, t o brealc ; tvgit, die ; let, strike ; nand, village ; nirO, good ; neleacio, names; b r o t h e r . Seine of those such as the base bara, to come ; newi, village (Kanarese neKin), seem to be Dravidian. • Others are comparable with similar words l in other argots. l Ordinary Aryan words are, moreover, disguised in. various ways so as to make them a unintelligible to . m disaspirated peso =pat, near ; nue716=piichha, asked ; ripohe=piehhe, behind, o u t s i d e ;rcompare s. acommonly an initial consonant is changed or a consonant prefixed. More S o m e t , i mVOL,e I I s. c a f v o w . e l G i u s j c h a a n r

MTLNW ILA OR M IA M I.

11 is Substituted in Indrod, swine ; compare suar. XJr has been prefixed in words such as klaidini, man ; Magid'', before ; khan po, own ichulva4-nze, in the meantime ; kkia, one ; kkid6to, god ; k hir a4, harlot. l a khulke, baying said, it has replaced an old b, and so on. A a has been substituted for other initials in gipaiPl=kapret, clothes; and perhaps in pale, boy, el-- begt.

As in similar argots oh and Ali are often substituted for labials. Oompare 0 1 4 0 = bard, b ig ; ebond=bandit, tying ; ehhil=bhar, filling ; chkak=blulkh, hunger ; chhargli= 'otulwilar, cock.

Dh i s prefixed as in similar argots; compare dlitiko=klika, uncle; flkinde=milii, w /V is a very common substitute. • I t replaces a guttural in n'aaR, merry ; naribi , .a pslabial i n tia(1.7,ee, falling ; nap, sin ; nir-ku, again ; niràw, put on ; niradg (firylidZ), ogcomplainant; narabar, immediately; nal, state ; wow, year ; O ar, inside ; nan, mind ; voan i n wakhikat, facts. I t has been substituted for an a in nabadial1; . c o Ins m ptead a r of e a, however, s a we b more commonly a n find d n1; thus, nhankat, difficulty ; etweft. r;likuu-ke, hearing ; nintrigli in vhet, field ;.nhu8, 1 chaff V ; nhoknO, small. tcs s u n . 33 has been substituted for I in batO, took ; and for a in Oneakke, to be heard (note i s yak the Dravidian termination). A b has been replaced by an tit in matouto, father, probably ;ua l s o under the influence of niaiatiti, mother. ntu s e d . l i is also a ular iii, hairs; ripabe=plokbe, behind ; b r o t h e r ; r ia r , outside. B M W , . saabrother, is, however, perhaps connected with the European Gipsy word raid, boy. c o m m ebs u b s t i o nt e device of disguising words is by means of various additions at the end, uAnother ,itwhich s then u ob often s replace an old final. a=f Thus t i t auk is t added in rhOke, art ; &aka, head ; and a kta in whOkno=okkOld, small. I f nkrrhetk% brother, is derived from heti, a 14 has been added. es , p i g occurs in words such as dog, four ; dug, far ; dog, two, and so on. gna An additional e s t in ea similar way in words such as kieho, did ; ghociobO, horse. rorA ehais used p e d , An addition it is used in some intransitive verbs ; thus, c higlt yb c o i an c i; hari15, e came; r u n lagitO, ; dead.l A o(.1 iss added t ;i n kbageit.ii, before. I may here add the l l y s o n a, Auffixos &I and tceitf in verbal forms such as n a l f n t she soame; rbokiveklo, stayed ; hiftotklyit, they passed. - ; baratna(17, paaput o A / has in words such as bet, take ; maloutd i n added g ; ac4 , d i v i dboon r e4 rmust , , be e a tsimilar c .addition.T h e r ai f ka t ihboy, lugelpo=getb, l a An / or i s apparently added. or substituted for another final in words such as gala p i n e e p i n g al k b i befd (P), bay; dhelyit, kid ; compare WOO, rant ; ehhil=bhar (?), filling ; kol=kar, doing tt ; a l (compare Sast kq) galoalso, singing, and so on. ai sThe bar in habar-ka, having been, and so on, is probably a similar addition. lv ;1?urther details will be ascertained from the specimens which fellow. T he first is a ia version of the Parable of the Prodigal Son, the second a popular tale. T h e Standard t nt List of Words and' Sentences will be found on pp. 1791 h no u ar s t; , a( r l/ i '/ l ,1 t s6 a e/ n

01

(No. 28.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. MYANWALRon Milt. SPECIMEN I. DISTRICT BELGAUM. Khek • One

pipe h i , qamOle-ka d o g eone w e r e . man-to t w o n am ute U11111146, m u m u t O , kbh,po0 said, • 'father, father-to own, MilwutO wa-ne ma-kil kh ich .'. r a tO share

me-to g i v e . '

Father

them•among

nhOkne

gelpo

804 Them-amon g y o u n g e r tab i n a - k a barfiSO me-to comingthy p ro p e rt y-in

kliapr.th own p r o p e r l y

muluk-k bet-ke d u g NhOknO golpi5 k h p p o rt O country-to YOU71 ger s o n o w n share having-taken f a r din n a l h a r e k h u t n e - m e ü d u n d b o - b a r - k e days n o t b e ca me t h is-mu ch -in h e rio to u s having-become witsaro naba,VO n a ra b k O t k i c h i . SO h a v i n g -d o n e al/ e v i l d o i n g wa s-d o n e . B e

nate4-betii., divided.

t,-Ito o h h O t having-gone ma n y. khap9O j i n g fi n i own p r o p e r t y khfipar w a , after t h a t

wü des-m c h a U d u k a l naribi b a ra wa q i. country-in b i g r a m i n e h a vin g -fa lle n him-to p o ve rty c a m e . H e t h a t &dal rh o k wa c lo . 1 1 @ m o l l ) w i l - k des-kit k h e k ()a mo k) Un lit near in-service remained. T h i s m a n country-of o n e m a n chinike-si nhanda-kichu. T R O I A k urnil n a r i n o - I n i klulpno n h o t - k u sent. T h e r e stoine g r a z i n g - f o r h own fi e l d - t o nbankat b e b a r - k e knnift ( M e s e n h e i s - b i d u t - k e pangs having-become swine e a t e n h u sks-e yen having-eaten beto-to, p e s e s e kuch-bi

repat u ch h il belly n full

na'i g taking-wae, b u t h im - t o anybody-of near-from anything-even notwae- pot. e Yea t h a t ) din b itwit# 1 1 , kh lip n O ri p c h a l i n i i i y t u l h O b a r - I c e r So f e w d a y s p a sse d , o w n f o r m e r state me mo ry having-become i chhOt 11 k b a p 4 o n a n - m a k h u lwa 4 6 , m e r e m i i w u t h peso h O b re va near b e i n g he a w n m i n d - i n s a i d , ' my f a t h e r r many me h y l i eltoh u ko - st nakar-la re p a t eh h i l - ke A s t i diltan 4hinale I h e r e h am n g s wf ro m servants-to b e l l y h a vin g -fille d m o r e f o o d is -g o t ; lugnald M e khutwild-ke m ere mawirie-k0 pas() am-dying. I having-arisen t n y f a t h e r- Q f n e a r VOL.XI.

hit-ke c h h e i w i l d y ( ) , having-gone s a i d ,

92

x

Y

A

miiwute, m 8

N

w

A

L

E

OR LBAILL

ma-mute-13 father-of

Kbidem-ka n a p

M8 t o r e

nap e honc l b e t e .

G sin t y i n g t o o k . thy o khek niikarl s t a lk keig be ta i l e • k e hlyakh gelpe k a r -k e Me o n e d taking-for worthy n o t . servant l i k e eon sayin g saying Yntri. k h u l -k e ter() rakbact b e t . " 1 khut-ke peso o near So having-said there-from having-arisen 4)f-thee keeping t a k e , ' f mliwuto dug-se mil wute-kb g e e bora te -k b' ehhuman-ke khAp40 s him far-from having-seen own father-of n e a r coming-on father i letke ehummit b O t w ã bar-ks e h i g i t - h i t • k e o b i t h i "nay& n took. having-struck k O i g. s _pity having-come run-gone-having embrace "father, . 1

Tab

mitwute-ke &h o r n ,

gelpo

' miwute,

me

son father, father-to s a i d , Ore p i p e khagit41 nük kelwacji. lie sin thy servan t before nitkar-k8 W maw kilo kb [time own servant8-10 not.' T h a t - t o father Then

bet-ke

more ge l pe -k a

te re U ( 1 , 0 4 1

Khidow-ka

of-thee b e f o re

God-of

kar-kit

haying-said should-be-called khulwadye, n i r b

niraw ; k he iv gli-mo

said,

1

good

ehanda41 gha10d,

84) 0 5dress ge4e-rat

my s o n - t o pnt-on ; fi n g er- o n r f having-taken 'game i d a t k e e nua l edakh ghaled ; c l e tt)e -k e abeg8 W O . shoes n having-eaten e merry put preparation make, We g ; kaluglte-te, hobrabge; ye m e r e g e l p e nirku j i k bl a r e ; on p shall-become e dead-was, why-say-then this m y again l i f e came; u o a hare. nable n u t ' Ye n h u n k auktte-hity figs, 4him11 n s having-heard all g lta d became. : Thi8 lost-gone, t i was-found.' , n e 6. w a -k e Ye 0 4 4 0 ge l pe nhe t-me h e b r e . U k he k -k e gbakhot-kik 1 i inte-at h i 8 Thi8 big e o n fi e l d - i n w a s . B e house-of tab w a f gawaine n u b gine b u N i a k ke b a r e . Y e peso barawacja, then - him-to Singing d a n c i n g to-be-heard came. T h e s e near c a m eo, ha re P ' nuchawrujye. ne a r-me r k h e kk-ak f t e h i - k e , ' n a i l is asked. •aervants-among o n e having-called, ' w hat going-on A-ke k h u 1 y r e 4 e ,

t e r e & O l e barawfule

it m i r e

he w e l l

Him-to him-by it-was-said, ' t h y brother c a m e ; Maw -se ter) m a w u t e d i t t n e (Miralo. W a - k e was-met. T h a t - o f reason-from thy f a t h e r f e a s t bi w k e

having-heard h i s Wit-Ice k h a v r - s e

That-of reason-from kar-ke

k

b

u

bark°

halving-come k018.' 0 made.' T h a t

oba4(16 g a p e nue& h e b a r - k e u t t e r b i t e na l % big s o n angry having-become inside went n o t . -kO mAwuto r b e r b a r k e , a l t a r barawa4, inside c o1 m e , ' his f a t h e r outside having-come, t e . t r k hiippe malvuto-kft k h u l w a 401 ' me

.having-said hins-ro much said .

H e

o u m f at h er- t o s a i d ,

MYANWILA OR M A R L

and n a r y ears u p - t o so-many a s lugai n a t N i r - k e m e t anot . B u t broke I l l khaw-so ' L a m a - k a k reason-from M o n me-to h kbirand-ka n a t i g i l t • mt i

harlots-of c ompany •in yt.3 t b l O g u lp !)

- V I

this t h y s o n hous e- to lc.a b e t e t h . '

Ora n a k r t

9

M A O

k a b l . O r a rb a y a d l

thy s er v ic e having-done e v e r t h y • w o r d m8r8 n a s i c a

d

i

l

t

a

n

ko 1 n 6 -k

my f r i e n d s having-gathered f e a s t making-of khok h i l y

b i

ka b i naT

one k i d e v e n e v e r n o t gay es t. B u t nad-ke t e e )

jin g in i n a b n g a l - b 6 t e s 0

having-fallen t h y

property a l l devoured-having

baro n a r a b a r

wa-ke kh iwt -se d i l t a n

coming as-soon-as

Mon h i s s ak e- for f e a s t

bilawntO g e l p i A t t o th a wa sIO,

Father s o n - t o s a i d ,

making giv en- has t. 1mere) h y r i l O k i ! .

8

n

'

a

b

*

thou a l l

din

days

Mara pEsO b a b rf!sri n a b t e ra -ch .

Lugitoso

qt-me n e a r a r t .

Me-of near b e i n g a l l t h i n e .

Dead-being t h y

AMMO, n i r I i ü j i k

barito n u l d t b hityasO, dhin116. Y e s o

brother, a g a in l i f e

came ; l o s t g o n e , was-found. S o

habarka n a rlib a r hObro.'

to-become p r o p e r i s . '

ham) n u 6 1 .

we m e r r y

94

[No. 29.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. MYANWALtORLHARI. SPECIMEN 11. DISTRICT B ELGA.11M-

Khek nand-me d O g One v illa g e - in t w o dOgLic l h i m a l - k o

nOs M i n a . friends w e r e .

ehbilvjg o h l a t beggars m u c h

nab epossession-in having-given,

d in day

kbaw-s going-of s a k e - f o r t h i n k i n g

nar-dos-ka

both having-come-together other-country-to kO-ke thaku M k ( ) khaprei p e e ) h a b r N O having-made self n e a r b e i n g little m o n e y ehhuclikt-ko old-woman-of

K I A O n e

I intine d a g ' we b o t h

khek k h i s w i t s i l k

one h o n e s t 4himal-ke having-come-together

mO chongku b ar6-th y a b a m - k a k hie b awaci, y6se c h o - k e / L i m a ' h i . k h asking-ler c o 1me-if this us -to g i v e , ' so hav ing-s aid ( ( way w e n t .

i e wa-nie-sn hal& n i r . k e In a g 0 i tilOko h d i -n - k a k CIF a r Wa that Then f e w dka ye s - o f ' u p o n them-in-qf one having-returned 'womb, more n e s ehhmlita-ko hit-ke, peso re t- tnel Ingita , 'mother, road-on died ; old-woman-qf »ear having-gone, my f r i e n d

kb aw-s haraftro l o k 0 k fehaw at sake-for OUP W i l e y g i v e ! 10km u b u n ko khuhvii4i but h e h e a r d n o t . said,

°Idiot that. of Many nabob I W A leko Nhowati Al-last •excuses she t h a t money wit Wake d i n - ke k h d p a r d u k a r 6 w d chhucliki p e s o him-to gav e Few d a y s - o f u p o n the-second t h a t old-woman n e a r *- "bar-ke n e t chefigwedi. T s hw ã chhucliki, rbAkto, t h a k e demanded. T h e n t h a t .l old-woman, 'brother, f e w having-come pur s e adin-k 11400, yeso ° V a l e bar-ke, ripohe a l p n o s xd ays behind t h y f r i e n d having-Come, t h o u diedat, so hav ing- s aid kiake choarrikle. W a -se, "turn drigil baiawacj," io f demanded. H i m t o , "you b o t h money h avin g - co m e fi ohalwaclk mere) t heyadi -nal b u n - I c e n u h n n - s e Vet) chhEit e said. H e t o ghaving-heard et h er my w o r d not force l so m s s e h c o m e , b Eat , loko b e t e t o . ' , W A - s a a n a r k- f t r " ith w iall m o n e y took-away.' T h a t - f r o m h e government-of

ll-a 3n e pa er ec r o ) m p nl ai i ln at n dt .

yite k h n l vi•actYo• 80 g a t 1. S h e

o

xtrANwALS OR MARL

9

5

h it . T a b n a r k a r w a e h u l A - k a . n a b a l i went. T h e n government M a t old-toonzan stonnioning-for having-given a n nakilikat nucht). facia a s k e d .

FREE T RANSL AT IO N O F T HE FOREGOING. In a certain :village there liv ed two beggars who wore intimate friends. O n e day they thought of going together to a foreign country. They entrusted whatever little money they possessed to an honest old woman, requesting her to return it if • they both came jointly to ask for it, and went away. A few days after one of them •came back to the old woman and said, ' mother, my friend died on the road ; therefore give my money t o me.' She made many excuses, but he would not listen, and at last she returned the money to him. Some days afterwards the other one came to the old . deposit. w oTm hen a nthe old a woman n d said,a' brother, s k a efewddays hic k thy friend came, said that yf ou had o died, r and asked t for hthe money. e I remonstrated with him that you two would have to come together, but he did not heed my word and forcibly took h e money from me.' lie then lodged a complaint before a judge. T he judge summoned the old woman and ascertained all the facts.

96

KANJART. The name Kanjar is used to denote an aggregate of vagrant tribes. Mr . W. Crooke, in. his Tribes and Castes o f t he North-Western Provinces and Oudh, states that they

are probably of Dravidian origin. H e further remarks that 'there can be little doubt that the Kanjars are a branch of the groat nomadic race which includes' the Shnsiya, Habilra, Beriya Bhatu, and more distant kindred, such as the Nat, Banytra, Baheliya.' Many of them live i n the forests, 'where they subsist by hunting wolves, hares, and any kind of animal they can k ill or catch, by gathering such roots and vegetable products as require no cultivation, and by extracting juice from the palm tree, which, after i t has become fermented, is the favourite beverage of almost all the wandering and low-caste tribes of India. They are clever at trapping birds and squirrels, and. any other kind of vermin which chance may throw in their way, all of .which they eat indiscriminately. T he arts of the Kanjars are making mats of the 8irkl reed, baskets o f wattled cane, fans of palm leaves, and rattles of plaited straw. F r o m the stalks of the miinj grass and from the roots, of the paldia tree they make ropes, which are sold or bartered to villagers in exchange for grain, milk, pigs, etc. T hey prepare the skins out of which drums are made, and sell them t o Hindu musicians. T hey make plates of broad leaves which are ingeniously stitched together by the stalks and plates of this kind are very widely used by the inferior Indian castes and by confectioners and sellers of sweetmeats. They are among the chief stone-cutters of Upper India, especially in the manufacture of the grinding-stone, which is largely used. Tbey.gather the white wool-like fibre which grows in the pods o f the ialmali or Indian cotton tree, anti twist i t into thread for the use o f weavers. I n the manufacture of brushes for the cleaning of cotton yarn, they enjoy an almost entire monopoly, and another complete or Almost complete monopoly enjoyed by Kanjars is the up into door screens and used as refrigerators during the hottest months of c oby l l others e the year. A t the same time many Kanjars n rP new taking to a more settled life : c tion some are cultivators and field labourers ; others live in towns and. make door screens, a baskets, sieves, and the like, and some of them i n this way have considerably raised n their social status.' d s No satisfactory explanation of the word Kanjar has as yet been given. I t has a Ne f th tribe e o . b e e n derived fr om Sanskrit kiinanachara, wanderer m a l in the jungle, b u t this etymology is hardly possible from a philological point of view. I t is More likely that kaniar is a shorter form of e the o word kiijarb or 1cgjar5, man, which is used by many Kanjars, and. which is related to f A i k ajja Aryan I t is probably identical with Romani gap. it N aort not. i kh i d Kanjars are most numerous in the United Provinces in 'whiali, according a n e Number. t o the Census of 1911, they numbered 18,845. Els ed r where there were 5,638, giving a total of 23,083. D b o io n kt a j ts o co i , W f e h d h o a

KAMM.

9

7

BI BLI OGRAPHY-• KIRKPATRICK, W.,--A Vocabulary of the Puri Boli or Argot of the Hanchbanaya /Carder& Journal and Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, Vol. v ii graphy and fconnected i 1 9 of 1 papers 1 , dealing p p with . the Kanjars 2 7 7 f . tribes. C W•,—Folk-gongs o n t a i and n Follc-loro s KIRKPATRICK, of the Gehara (Kanjare). -thiclent, pp. 437ff. Other • a papers by the same author are found ibidem, pp. 609ff. (Exogamous Septa of the Geharti bSection i of bKnobbendie l i Eel:liars), o - and pp. 758ff. (Oaths and Ordeals of the Gehares jars) of the Delhi District). They do not deal with the lanputge.

We are very insufficiently informed about the language of the Kanjars, and it ispossible that in most districts they use the dialect of their Language. surroundings. Dur ing the preliminary operations of this Survey a dialect Kanjari WU returned from the following districts:— United Provinces Aligarh. . . PAM/. kbated • Sitapur . • Kheri . Central India . Gwalior •

• • • • • •

.

•

• • • •

• • • •

• •

• • • •

•

• .

• • 800 • 435 • 3,000 . 2,500 . . . • 350

0,735

350

TOTAL . • These figures are only loose estimates. Thus the nnmber of Kanjars in Sitapur, • where the estimated number of speakers was 8,000, was only 814 at the Census of 1901. 7 On the other hand. specimens of Kanjari have been forwarded , from Etawah and Belgaum,. where no Ruch dialect was reported to exist. T h e state of0 affairs is similar to that which we find in the cake of other vagrant tribes. T he Kanjars 8largely adopt the dialect o f their neighbours. I f they want to avoid being understood, 5 however, they, or at least

some of them, avail themselves of an artificial argot, in which there is a certain number of peculiar words and. where, in addition to these, ordinary words are used, but often in an altered shape, so as to become unintelligible to outsiders. S o far as we can judge from the specimens, however,. Kanjari differs from other Gipsy argots such as Nati i n having a more uniform base. T he prevailing language in Aligarh, Farrukhabad and Etawah is Western Hindi and in Sitapur and Klieri Eastern Hindi, while Kanarese and Mariithi predominate in Belgaum. T h e specimens received from all these districts, however, agree in an many particulars that we are almost justified in talking of a separate dialect. T h is dialect is, however, not a clearly defined form of speech, but a mixture of various languages, just as we should expect in the case of a vagrant tribe. B u t the mix-• ture seems to be old and to have acquired a certain degree of constancy. T h e specimen received from Kheri, it is true, is written in Western Hindi, and only forms such as dilamg, in the heart ; basinda, an inhabitant, show that the Kanjars from whose lips the specimen was taken down were not quite imbued Iwt iseems t h t likely h e thatgthe r Kheri a m speci m maenrrepresents an attempt at talking HindOstani and not Kaniari, and we can safely leave o f t h a t i t out of consideration when trying t o define the position. of the latter. Als o the l a n g u a g e . Farralchabad specimen is strongly influenced by ItindOstani. vet. xx.

98

K

11-117 Altt.

The inflexion of nouns in many respects differs from Hindestani. T h e oblique base of weak nouns sometimes ends in a; thus, garei-se, to the neck (Aligarh) ; gara-ma, on the'neek (Etawah). Similar ly the oblique plural ends in a or ; thus, nankar-c1akrcT-8J, to the servants (Aligarh) rar8c7-80, (Belgaum). • y e a r sSuc fh forms r o agree m with Markthi, the singular ones also with Eihkri and the plural ones with Rajasthini. ( S i t a p u r ) n a u k r i f An a is often added to weak bases and kept in the oblique form ; thus, ribb.kd, of the k u , house (Aligarh, Sitapur).; bihareeme, in t h e property (Etawah); damb-dij, of value t(Farrukhabad) o bap6-ne, by the father (Belgaum). T h is 6 is different from the final o f t h strong masculine bases,ewhich becomes a in the oblique for m and in the plural ; thus, s e r a okitbko, son ; ck6hka,vsons; bapheld-se t the materials s forms in forwarded from the other districts. Ordinary Ilindostani forms are .n acquire soma significance if we remember that we ,used t oas well. t h eT h ef ItiljasthAtni a t h e affinities r , find a similar state of affairs in other argots such as porn, Nati and Stisi, i n t h e S The i tcaseasuffixes p are u mainly r HindOstani. T h e dative suffix ku, ka, ko also reminds sus of p e c i m e Dravidian. T h e ablative suffix is commonly ae, in FarrukbabeA, however, also 8g as nin Marwari, s .Taipuri and. Malvi. I n 13elgamm we find de, from, which perhaps has someathing to do nwith the genitive d suffix dOe, di, which is used in addition to k6, ki, in Farrakhsabed. Ii t willmbe seeni that lthis latter suffix is identical with the Patijabi one. I t is, ahowever, r possible that it has something to do with Tamil toVeiya, Kanarese da. 1 In many of the specimens we will find that the final 0 of adjectives is often kept before an inflected noun ; thus, khachohhO najaa-ki, to a good man (Sitapar) O ahe bafra-ne, by the younger son (Etawah) apna kaurt paisa, his money (Farrukhabad); ter° Navin% t h y service (Belgaum). Suc h instances point to the coneinsion that the sense of gender is weak and that adjectives are not inflected, at, state o f affairs which would be natural if the Kanjar!3 were not originally Aryans. With regard to pronouns we may note the use of the base jO, ji, as a demonstrative pronoun, jus t as is the ense in RajastbAni, and, further, the curious forms urb-ne, by him (Aligarh); ura-ka', his (Etawah):; 7gal, this matter ; kegal, what matter (Farrukhabad) i l r , biro, be; ura•ko, his (Sitaptir) ; yo, thou; yuro-ku, urb-kv, to thee; uro-ku, to him. Thes e and similar forms remind us of Dravidian; compare Tutu ir , Kul and Old Telugu fru, you ; Tamil Kanarese (war GO1.01Or, he, etc. The conjugation of verbs presents some peculiar features. There are several additions to the base which do not appear to modify the meaning. Thus an 2* is frequently suffixed ; compare Wailer rai-r-1, is going on (Aligarh); lugai-r-O, he beats (Sitapur); rah-r-e, he remained (Aligarh); et-r-6, he came ; .sun-r-o, he heard (Etawah) calaa, he came ; topai-v-A I hnd beaten (ffitapur) k ul- r - 6, I struck ; gaug-r-O, I went ; du8a-r. 6, I sad; hu-r-o, I became (Belgaum). T h is r is sometimes followed by the terminaCompare, however, the Western Pal3tri ablative postposition do, 'tillable certainly Indo-Aryan,

KANIARt.

9

9

tion a of the past ; thus, kai-r•s, did ; said ; kha-r-e, ate; pi-r-a, drank ; hari-gu-r-se, having done,wenteat, hest done, etc. (Aligarh).' Often the syllable war dr bar is added ; compare Mytinwalti witcl, Dom far . Thus , bat-war, dividing ; jibbar-o, came to life (Sitapur); eun-war-ho, having heard ; kar-war-o, bast made (Belgatim) but-bar, having divided ; li-bbar-ke, having taken ; ra-bbar-a, wast (Aligarh), and so forth. I n the Beignum specimens we sometimes find waci instead of war ; thus, mil-wa(1-10 he, mil-wacl-do, and mil-war-a, he is found ; iucl-wafko, broke ; pm -Mfirwari termination 0 , which is so frequently added pleonastically. W e may also compare the causal terminations Marwari waw, Jaipuri 41, Gujarati aw, act. Norms P such m as Manor() karw aro hai, thou host made a feast ; charwarde, grazing ; bandwar -lina, I have taken having caused_ it t o be attached to me, I have committed, in the specimen, are perhaps actually causal& I n most cases, however, the addition 4Belgaum of war does not seem to affect the meaning. k ° , This use of added r , tear, bar is accordingly perhaps another point in which hKanjari agrees 'with litajasthilni. Broadly speaking the conjugation of verbs is the same as in that form of speech. I n , the past tenk, however, the termination is a and not yo a compare Awl), did.; laga, began (Etawah). Forms such as diva, gave; li• & took, are v well known from Allirwari and jaipuri. T he / i n Inunalo, entreated (Aligarh); iiiiehhte, i asked (Etawah), may be comparable, or else it may be another form of the r mentioned nabove. T h e a which occurs i n several forms such as die, gave ; lie, took ; ounigu1ies gheard ; lakhars, said (Aligarh) ; linhis, took ; dinie, gave (Etawab) lak haie frifichhie, s s a i asked d ! ; kaugMe, said_ (Sitapur), on the other hand, belongs to Eastern Hindi.. aSuch forms are especially common in the Sitapur specimen, and the pievailing language l in Sitapur is Awadhi. T hey are not met with in the Belgaum texts. l In the future we find. a forms in Aligarh and Sitapur and g forms in rarrukhabad eand Belgaum. Compare huh?, I will say ; r ugaeg, we will do (Aligarh) ;. lahha wee, nI w i l l say ; lvgaughaei, thou w ilt beat, he w ill beat (Sitapur) ;. hugga, it will he ; ,fataga, I shall go (Farrukhabad) ; hawuiga, I shall be; kutungo, I shall beat (Belgaurri). aSimilar forms are found in Ritirwari, but more properly belong to Eastern liajasthani. nIn Etawah we find forms such as O a, I shall go; kaha, I shall say. They may be dcompared with the jaipuri forms ending in I& Compare also Naipall. s So far as we have seen hitherto. Kanjari conjugation broadly agrees with Itajasthani, oespecially Eastern R5jasthAni. Another feature seems to point in a different direction. f Kanjari seems to possess a participle the characteristic element of which is d. Compare otildo, giving ; augado, coming ; j a u g ;arahand8-mg, dó, P among T Athe inhabitants (Etawah) ; lugat3d6, beating; jaughado, r doing g o (Sitapur) n e handl), being ; nikharda, going ; awarda, coming; margeda, dead t going (Belgaure). a ber seen h that ) such forms are used as present and also as past partih( A l i I gt will ciples. T hey are also contained i n verbal forms. Some of these belong to present .; a dre may also e be a contraetion of roh5 and re of rohis, both meaning • was.' and thelatter being the I m 1The termination Awsai form. I n many dialed!, especially in Western_ Pale, this la added,to the COTINDatlY0participle to farm a past , t tense. Thus tirtl may be for &TAB, and an for the others. According to native grammulaus, rehaa is the • sister ' of n sdAonc7.—G.yA..G. i 0 2 eg VOL.; 11. a d ek d o , m s p r o b a b

KLITJA.Itt.

time ; thus, shalguclafi, I go; diadal, they eat (Aligarh); lugdaa, I die ; augbado, he is coming (Sitapur) m a m a , I die; d a d , I give; etude, I come ; nikharddi, we, you, they go (Beigaum). Others have the meaning of past tenses. Compare haltc15, was (Aligarh) ; gila, was sent (Etawah) c a m e ; kaindii, said (Farrukhabad) hada, was ; 1:wad& struck (Sitapur) h a s d b , was ; Hamar-Ulna, Nvould have filled. 9awancielaudO, was lost (Belgaum).

I t would be possible to compare the suffix nclo of the present participle of Sindhil and Naipail. T he fact, , however, that these forms are also used in the past perhaps points in a different direction. I t w ill be seen from my remarks on page 296 o f Volume I V of this Survey that there is a d-suffix which forms the indefinite present participle in Dravidian languages, and. that one of the forms of the corresponding suffix of the past participle in Tamil is 'edit. W e have already found. other possible traces of a Dravidian substratum in Kanjari, and the defuffix may be of the same kind: I n thia 'connexion I may also mention the verbal suffixes ir and g ir in forms such as lagirO, began (Aligarh, Etawah, Sitapur) iig a g iro , came ; a u g h t , came ; gaigiro, went

lugaighiro, I have beaten ; jaogh,:rb, went (Belgaum), and. so on, which look like compounds with the Dravidian ire, ; k in, am. T h e r-suffix mentioned above may have a similar origin. T he extensive use of relative participles and the apparent tendency to form a negative verb i n Belgaum is of less signifieance, because the predominant language of the district is Kanarese. The facts drawn attention to above show that the dialect o f the Kanjars is a mixed form of speech, and that the most important ingredient is Eastern Rajasthani. Some characteristics point to the conclusion that there is, besides, a certain Dravidian element. I f anything can be inferred, from this state of affairs about the original home of the Kanjars, i t would be that they lived somewhere in Eastern Rajasthan or Central India. A t the present day we find GNid dialects spoken i n Bhopal, and there can b e no doubt that Dravidian forms of speech once extended. farther to the west. I t must, however, be remembered that the speech o f a vagrant tribe like the Kanjara a t the present day can. hardly show where t h e ir original home is, but only, at the utmost, that they have come into contact with those languages which can be traced in their own speech. Kanjari contains some peculiar words of the same kind as.similar forms of speech. Such are lug, die ; Jogai, beat (Sita,pur) °b a b a , son (Aligarh and. Sitapur) bread (Aligarh. and Sitapur) A E U , dog (Site,pur) ; dill, eat (Aligarh and Sitapur) thilr, eat (Belgaum) h v r a i , fi r e (Sitapur) guttelale, foot (Belgaum) g u r ilr o , foot (Aligarh end Sitapur) g i v e (Sits,pur) N A give (Belgaum) ; rib, house .(Aligarh and Sitapur) nand& house (Belgaum) leglarO, man (Ftawah) k ellaro, man (Belgaum) nafaii, man (Sitapur) t i g , see (Aligarh and Sitapur) nimani, water (Sitapur) ;'airtelai, water (Belgaum), and so forth. Some of the words in use among Kanjars have a Dravidian look. • Compare pa(215, bull ; stearO, comes ; k ide, give, i n the Belgaum specimens, with Tamil rndçl, bull ; vara, come ;- W u , give, respectively, and tier , give (Sitapur), with Tamil lam, give. M r . Kirkpatrick . several m e n more t i o nsuch s words, such as dlaina4, bread ; gharnëld, sun khainob, thief ;, lehuth,

101 night; kurch, drink ; tnikatch, death ; ninghdr, ghee ; r ik a, rupee ; tigro, see ; barge, swim ; Iftrrak , sleeping, and so forth. O f these ghameld, sun, is of some interest, as being evidently connected with Romani kinon, sun, Ht. heat. With regard t o t h e word fl a k dog, in the Sitapur texts, and fhilk al in Mr. Kirkpatrick's list, i t should be noted that this word likewise presents a marked similarity with the European Gipsy word jukel, dog. Such words appear to belong to the original vocabulary of the Kanjars, and many o f them are no doubt unintelligible to outsiders. T he case is a little different with the Arabic numerals whic h are used by the Kanjars of Belgaum, jus t as iin the Standard Lis t of Words and Sentences on pp. 180ff., and their Arabic origin sis self-evident. t Like other tribes of the same kind the Kanjars use certain devices for disguising htheir words and making them unintelligible, T he beginning o f a word is often echanged. T hus Ito is preftxed in kOhath, hand (Sitapur) ; kh is prefixed or substituted cfor another initial in many cases. Compare' khachcha, good ; khakal, famine ; khgc74-ka, aof the friends (Aligarh) ; khalnia, property (Khori) kh'dgele, before ; khadna, man skha tad , sound ; khakkal, famine (Sitapur) khandar, inside ; kleapar, above (Belegaum). C l i , chit are apparently only prefixed to or substituted for labials ; compare chibarald-ka, to fill (Aligarh) ; citibrO, big ; c hain w inside (Sitapur) c haif , i t ; ohibacidro, big ; chaidd-ke, having called (Belgaum). ichatar, a, b r o t h are e r used as ; disguising letters in words such as Oahltni, eye ; (tharih, Cerebrate t c i t; cflittap, h r t Iagainst c a -(I.Irda s e g, it a f ) olassi, merry (Sitapur) (Marra, big (Aligarh). hpoor ft r o m N only occurs as a substitute for k or kit in the texts, Compare net, field (Aligarh h u nnajaa, g man; e compare r and Sitapur) djarO (Sitapur). h ;e Labials do not appear to be mach used in this way. Compare/4o, bull (Belgawp), •which may be Tamil meghs or Hindostiini 8elif ; bac, one ; haur, and ; biro, that Q (Sitapur). • m B i s of more common occurrence. Compare rakrid-ko rachchil, a goat's young i t(Aligarh) ; raittia, p u t on ; rartneffur, God ; rusak, cloth ; rirtchhis, asked ; i make ; rahut, much ; r alak , c ountry ; ranjarrt-kil, to the servants (Sitapur). I n sall these instances r has replaced an old labial. I t is, however, occasionally also used oinstead o f other sounds ; compare r a n , answer ; rantii, together ; r at.81 all in the Sitapur texts.. fyears, fr ad An / is prefixed in lakkaweg, I will say (Sitapur) lakhare, said (Aligarh), and t ihit has f been substituted for an n in likavo, bring out. Words are also disguised by means of additions at the end, and such additions er o m Pare very common in Kanjari, just as is the case in Penn Some of them such as ö and ar have already been mentioned -above. W i t h regard to r I may add that i t is nalso added after nouns and adjectives. Compare gurdih, foot ; bhaigeird, brother j -(Aligarh) ; chhafarh, small ; thweara, few (Sitapur) ; phaldri, f r u it (Belgaum). Several other additions are used, and most of them are well known from similar a h . T h e n u m e

102

K

i

k

E

J

A

R

I

.

argots. T h e principal ones are, s o f a r as w e c an judge f r o m t h e materials available :— 0 or gh is used in words such as aogh, come ; Uüphis, took ; hough& is (Sitapur) gaugro, went (Belgaum). T h e initial consonant of the suffix gir (ghir) mentioned above is perhaps of the same kind. An element eta or 'Ohl) is comparatively often added. Thus , papefo, s in ; malatho, property (Aligarh) ; hateefo, band ;. khaneto, food (Belgaum). A dental has been added i n words such as r ant& pity (Sitapur) chanzakde, 'lustre ; bahutde, many (Belgaum). A common suffix is elo ; thus, khatelii-mg, on the hand ; &deli, words (Aligarh) Meiji, share ; papoio, sin (Sitapur) khakele, eye ; jiholl, tongue (Belgaum). Ins tead cife l b w e also fi n d b e lo a n d h416 ; th u s, diebe111, t w o ; a lle lic, th re e ; hap-hdlO,

father ; hkewheli, chaff ; ohum-helo, kissed, all in the Sitapur specimens. The preceding remarks will be sufficient for removing the difficulties , of understanding in t h e the w specimens a y o f Kanjarl which follow. T h e first is a version of the Parable of t h e Prodigal Son received from t h e Sitapur district. I t w i l l b e seen from the Parable and from the Standard Lis t of Words and Sentences printed below o n p p . 180f1. that there are comparatively few 'traces o f the influence o f Awadhi, the chief language of the district.

103

[No. 30,

GIPSY LANGUAGES. A liJ A R I.

SPECIMEN Bok

naj ail d u b ela ohObbil, raughasa.

One said,

' hap-halb, m e r o M a i l i i i o

'father, m y

ithi- ma o h huthrO bap-heatl-so niphrb, s o

kh u ja ra -s6 Thurarit

having-divided g a v e .

t i fi r . '

comes, t h a t g i v e . '

s h a r e whic h property-from

batwar t i b r i s .

He

B

ma n(- of ) I w o 8 0 7 1 8 w e r e . T h e m - i n s mall•one f a t h e r - t o

lakbamd0, B ib i

D IST R IC T SIT A T U R •

ohhutarb d a b k8

Few

days-in

small

s o n

rama-kar-ke

rülak

&alio

gaughirO,

baur a p n O ma l h o l O

together-having-made

country (-to)

moved

went,

and o w n p r o p e r t y

khurao

O1kO b a r b k h a k k a l

Jab s a b Miu ra () t h a ris, b i n )

in-country b i g f a m i n e

wasted g a v e . W h e n

all was ted gav e, t h a t

pargbirb, b a u r clh a rlb

he)-ga

Tab

us

rOlkb-mff b b k

becoming-went

Then

that

country-in o n e

fell, a n d p o o r ralak h k h a d m i

wealthy m a n

t ir r a u g h a n la g ira .

near t o - l i v e b e g a n .

sharawno pathals•

to-feed s e n t . d a t -e p i t - h o l O

having-eaten b e l l y kin in-senses having-come

B I M

& I mo n b t a g h u rg h u r

I l e

o w n fi e l d s w i n e

B irO clu tu g h ir bhus-11611 j o

g h u rg h u r d i l t a - d a

He w i s h e d h u s k s w h i c h s w i n e e a t i n g - w e r e na tiüris, Tab ar ighis. N a k - h b l Then anybody n o t gave. may-fill. B u t lak hal% m b r o

bap-helu, t i r r a n j a r l - k f t O p a l

B rach-raughirl, b a u r O saved-remained, a n d a baur b -d BEI la kb a ws'q , " bapn MI& t i r j au ghist, and him-to w ill- s a y , 0 father n e a r w ill- g o , khas tarb k h rt g a l o papelO k Luang-kb 4 h i l a p b a u r heaven-of a g a i n s t a n d of-thee befor e s i n b ch a ko la kb a lb a wa t o x i aht Meth-k ra n jin g -ki

son one-to-be-called n o t .

Me

father, m e - b y karoghts ; m a i

Ve ro

done-was ;

t h y

ramta

I

naT r a n a i .

Tab

servants-of l i1k e mak e, " ' T h e n Yet

he o w n f a t h e r n e a r w e n t . father h a v in g - s e e n

bap -hbla, m a l - n g i ;

AbhaT w o h"

b ih i a p n O b a p - h a t i r g a u g h irO. b ap-hbla t i k 4 b

bahut

much eaid, ' m y father n e a r servants-to br ead m M 9,1 k h u n a r - k b chhula-se l a gda r hunger-from dying-am. haying-arisen

h e

d u rhatt, b i r o - k b

far-was,

M s

baur r a p a t - k a

did,

la gal l i u g h i s , h a u r r a h u t cluunhelo.

attaching t o o k , a n d m u c h k is s ed.

and hav ing- r un h im 4 0 ow-neck °huh kO k a u g h i s ,

Son s a i d ,

'

bap-hbla,

'father,

104

!

C

A

M

E

L

tërO 4 h u n a k i n h a a , b a u r rarmesureAo clhuna Mahal ; h i t t of-thee s i n I - d i d , a n d G o d - o f t i n I-did ; n o w worthy. Bap-hela, a p n e nahl k i p h i r O r e ° h a k e ' I n k Father o w n not t h a t a g a i n t h y o n I-shall-be-called.' baur rahnaO nukarhela-kO lakh als, a o h h l n o e l n i p h a r 8ervants-io s a i d , ' g o a d r o b e taking-out bring, and him-to put-on ;• Ham dutal ura,-ke kOhatho-mg khigOthi g u r t l a - a gurs21 rahnAO. We him-of h an d - o n r i n g f e e t - o n shoes put-on. may-ear baur huro-thO, a b (ihusi h e t M e r u & O k i ) Rigid) jibbare and merry m a y - b e . M y s o n d e a d become-was, now revived; khubbare a b milghiro.' T a b w o h 4husi k a r n a lagirb' lost gone-was, now was-found.' T h e n they merry to-make began. Ohibro o h t b k a h t i c l e . J a b Big s o n fi e l d - i n w a s . W h e n

ribo-ke nagich-heiti aughiro, house-of n e a r c a m e ,

Baur b e k nukarhea-ko gab barib n a k h a w a j sunghla And o n e servant-to music d a n c i n g . of s o u n d h e a r d . WO us-se lakb A ls, ' telt rulito-ke ri t i ch h i s, y o k a haughe ? ' having-called asked , ' t h i s what i s ? ' He him-to s a i d , ' thy ohibbiti a u g h i r e tore bap-hea-ne bart r a d kinhis, birA-rate biro-ke brother c a m e ; thy father-by b i g feasting made, t his- f or h i m khaohohh& paughis.' Buthwar roughly) ohhitar jaughire-na. B i r e - k e well f o u n d . ' Angry g o t i n s i d e went-not. H i m - o f run bap-helO c h b A b i r Art) b a u r r a n g i n O Father-to an sw er father o u t s i d e came a n d to-entreat began. itn ra rs tiü 4hijmit k a r a O r a 4 huk na -k e t e service d o ;y ngave, i ' so-many years-from I thy t h order-of • na ohalughe. g e sBek rakaria-ka bnohohã sa, c e W i n ar e k i mni s went. e tagainst n o t young-one One g o at - o f g a y ?tot e s t t h at m iapue djhuset i-ke oath (jhusl ran o u t o . Jake W O shbutaril ohtbkO• gChM friends-of w i t ha merry might-Make, As t h y • young s o n i aarO, tete ma1h31ö 4hasbiy-rn k h u r a l s , ta b u n h a • - k i b a p t harlots-among w ast ed , , who t h y properly thou h i m - o f b i g a k inhis.' rafat Urfi-ke ñ r lakhkis, ' al obObkit, kh am s t t z a t i a r M a de a i! feasting Eim-to h e s a i d , ' 0 s o n , a l w a y s thou of-me• t ti r hais ; j e m ,haughe 'o r t r i r 3 haughe. p h u s i . near mine t h thine art ; w h a t is, a t is. m e r r y telt obibhAl Tuna huril ; lugiro-th0, s o jibba ro k h u b b e i r should-make, m erry should-be ; thy brother dead-was, h e revived; l o s t gay64110, p h i r milghiro,' gone-was, again was-found.'

105

A specimen of Kanjarl has also been forwarded. from the Kheri District. I t does not, however, represent any separate dialect, b u t is an attempt a t wr iting ordinary HindOstini, as will be seen from the beginning of the Parable which follows.

106

No. 31j

GIPSY LANGUAGES. K SPECIMEN II .

DISTRICT

Lahaure n e kro -n e a p n e Jk b r i p k e d O n e k re t h e . Younger s o n - b y o w n f a t h e r - t o One f a t h e r-o f t w o s o n8 we re . kaha, ' aye b a p , a i m ; k h a m a l w i n - m g -so m e r i t b a t h , ' do, j e it-was-said, 0 fa th e r, o w n properly t h a t -in -o f m y s h a r e g i v e , w h i c h Tab u s - n e c l a n g n e k rg -k o b a l w a b a v i rare h ke -mg a e . Then h im-b y b o t h s o n s - t o p ro p e rt y d i v i d i n g 1my sh a re -in may-come.' dfir-ke apa b a l w i t - k a r A ur la h a u re b e t e -n , own p r o p e r t y h a vin g -t a ke n far was-given. A n d yo u n g e r s o n - b y balwa b a r a m khaufl-mg mulka-m wickedness-in property f o r b i d d e n country-to g o in g s t a y e d a n d o w n , aur '; " WV . • S a b j a b u r - g a y us m u l k a - t a l a g parer) jsquandered. a and A l l when squandered-went that co u n try-in f a m i n e f e ll m TJs basinda-ke tIrO woh h o g a y f t n a l l g a • r a near That country-in o n e re s id e n t -o f he becoming w e n t n a k e d . b khet-mV3 Us-no us8 s t i r o h u g a n o -ko I agh, A jai him-by him p i g s t o - g r a z e field-in having-gone a tta ch e d -h imse lf • a stir u un o h b u lt i-ke j a gbulaya. A p s e a a I d this h u s k s • which swine ate r sent. O w n h e a rt-in t h o u g h t t h a t a un-par p e t b h a r 8 u s - k e k 01 k l i fi n e - k o d a t a n a liT t h a . Ap no p Own These-on b e lly ma y-flit ; h im-t o anybody e a tin g -fo r g ivin g n o t w a s . n &drat ki, m e r e i t n ( if* adila-m . heart-in th e n se n se was-mode bread that, ' m y f a t h e r-o f so -ma n y men g khãLO hat, a u r r n a I t h e k h g m a r a l Mai u t h i - k e a p n e s t a eating are, a n d I with -h u n g e r d yin g -a m. I h a vin g -a rise n o w n b abaph-ke d h sure j a a u r _ us-se you ka lta fig ra -b U Id, " b h p k th er-of n e a r ma y-g o a n d h i m-t o this s a y i n g . am that, " father 0, a lack .ma7-ne W a r a u r W i t b a t h ka sa r lc aria. I s ab l was-made. T h i s tne-by s k y a d of-thee b i g e worthy am n o w i nahl I d p h ir WA, b e t a itn kahattgrit, ki b h p r o , majur n t h a t a g a in t h y S o n snot servants •hall-say, that f a t h e r 0 , s o -m a n y

tere thine appointed

has, e k t ri u j he B A are, o n e m e a l s o

gl J a appointing n consider." ! , 1 ,

101

The Kanjari of Aligarh contains a strong Itajasthlint element. A s has already been remarked there are, however, some features which seem to show the existence of a Dravidian element, while the s-suffix of the past tense points towards eastern. Hindi.

r1 VOL. S i .

108 No. 3 2 .]

GiPSY LANGUAGES. KANJARI. SPEOIMEN DISTRICT A L I G A R H

I ra -a -se c h h e t i i - n e p O-so Them-in-from yo u n g e r-b y f a t h e r - t o tilde m e r e . ' U r i - n e d u h l ittha-m'g-se kairs k i , b a p i t , egive m i n e . ' H i m - b y b o t h - t o said t h a t , ' f a t h e r , proper ty-in-from -ke chhatO b a t r e ma le t h e h i k a t t h e batbhr n o va d i n a - m g small s o n p r o p e r t y t o g e t h e r Few d a y s i n having-divided g a v e . kairs, apn 6 a r - k gaigire. p h o l sebt par-des o b a l g u r e scent. T h e re riotonsnees made, own having-taken other-country m o v e d tills rabbare n a khareh-kar kairs a u r kh a rs p i r s w a r s remained n o t gave; did a n d a t e d r a n k squandered expended-ma king Kinui-ka d e Some-one-of t w o

(la k e , t h a . sons • w e r e ,

D utab as tang h u r e , (p a re h u e . Food scarce became, big b e ca me . anything. T h e n t h e r e f a mi n e Tab k loft b hag wane- k sir pane n a v a l v e . there Then some ri c h -ma n -o r e mp lo yme n t-in in-posseesion n o t remained. kaohhu. T a b

h i i Ithakta

ghurair o b u g bhij wars. ja l a olre. ilre-ne a p e n i t g - m g swine t o t e n d sent. ä n going was-attached. I l i • n s - b y o w n fi e l d s -i n Wt it chande th e ), j i u k h a p t a g h u ra ir dutch) t uh e w u l /nal h i k h a eating we re t h o se I a l l e a t in g He wish in g wa s, w h i c h h u s k s s w i n e Urã-kO k b t t i l d e nay. T a b tukhulo chibariva-ke b o u c l e . ' not. T h e n belly fi l l i n g - A i a m(-p re p a re d ).' Him-to a n yo n e g i v i n g ure-ke I d l e s - g c l e , t a b n re-n kairs t i g e k i mera b a p e -ke him-to se n se c a me , t h e n h i m - b y said t h a t , ' see t h a t my f a t h e r-o f ' Ab bahutera ra h u lt i p u i d i t t d a ' g a u r chha kart; p a p tudaa Now 1 many se rva n ts b r e a d a re -e a tin g a n d hungry • . 1 - s t a r cc. chalguda bapeta-ke t h a u r j a g s ii a u r u r e - s e am-going f a t h e r-o f n e a r w i l l - g o a n d h i m - t o

kahart, t c hapeta, ma T-n e " lather, v i e - b y tea) A g e 13bagwane-ke papete I c O r6 ; a b n i a t ere dhUbkU ka h wik, of-thee before C o d - o f s i n was-done ; n o w " r t h y eon • t o -s a y ralthwal-16." - l a k n a r a h r e . . A p n i i r a h u a - k u taua-mti m e - k i t aworthy n o t a m . O w n se rva n t s-a mo n g • me putting-take.' H a s e w e • ehaligure b a p e -k t h a u r a u g ire . D e r e - s e ti gild b a p eta-k There-from h e m o v e d f a t h e r-o f n e a r ca me . 7 a r - f r o m seeing f a t h e r-o f Its a u r chhati b h a rly d ri, w a - s o n i p h arre, ure-kit garb.-se laga him-to n e ck-t o took a n d breast wa s-filla d , t h e re -f ro m w e n t , clasping

109

KANait

bahut c h u m m i Hs .

Bapa-s6 batra-ne ka irsa n

many k i8808 t o o k .

Father-to eon-by said-was

gO h a g wa n O -k

before G o d - o f

papOtO k O r o i n a

td rO

-sin was-done; I

t h y

ki,

' 8 bb,p0, t O r 8

hee that , ' 0 father , of- thee

chtbk0

kahwa, l a i c

to-say wor thy n o t Id, k h a o h o l u i remained.' T h e n said t or -by s er v ants - to that, 'good- in aur i r am - kgo k b atkla khachcba t a p k o , a r o Aar i r a - h t O c t a v o ; good c l o t h es b r i n g and him- to p u t - o n ; and h im - o f h a n d - o n rahrO!

T a b

naukar-chahrttso

chbapoll p g d it t l l r ing

p u t

ant

khust k a r u g a s i t j

i

crurarA-me •

shoes

Oart i l ,

Ch a lo ,

putting giv e. C o m e ,

because m y t h i s s o n dead-gone-is, a g a in a l i v e

ja u g a d 0 r a i r 0

fell ; h e

gutarR

kit-kg-ld mo re ) j i . batrO mar-gOgirO, p h e r

merry we-shall-make, pa r i gu

b

and h im- o f f o o t - o n

l i ng g i v e

801i

lakbars

thO, p h & a -g Og i ro . was, 1 A a g au inr c ame.' A n d s a b k h u s i

l o s t remaining

aruu

to-make began, Ur& g h a rlyo

urO-ho b a i t

That at- time

him-of b i g

son fi elds -in was.

rib ii-ka t i l a u r o

came,

house-of n e a r

bate) n o tii-mil t b 0 .

He c ame a n d when aur

hint-by et:hying-of

and am' and

iirO'nO O h O

nu k rOtha b u l ars

was-hcard. A n d

him-by o n e

servant c a l l e d

hubbat r a i r t P '

TIM a u g ir0 a u r j a b

nro-nt g a w i t - h O

su n gulls. A u r

a U mer r y

nachwa-ko k b abas

dancing-of s m o t e lakbars I d ,

*aid

Aur ur15-ne urO-se j i la kh a rs h i ,

j i

that, ' this ' Vero ohbOtO

And him-by him-to t hie s a id t h a t , ' t h y s m a l l

what going-On i s r

b ha iyara b a g a d i a u g h O. T o r a

- n e

kh a t a ri kari-gm'so,

u

r

0

brother returning c am e. T h y father-by feas t done-was, beoause h e Tab u ra -kil•

achchh0 n i k O a - M i r e

good w e l l c a m e . ' rib 0-s6 l i k a . r i - h e

b i t h i - s e

u rb -h a bapoto

Then him-to anger came ; therefore him-of father a u gadO ra it O uro•kO

manata. U r o a - n e bapota-hO

entreated. H i m - b y father - to

house-from having-come-out come w a s h i m Mar d i e , ta b a p t i g i , i t n a b a r s t i - s o • mal-ne t b r i khebart answer woe- given, 'thou father see, eo-many years-from me-by t h y s erv ic e la rt ; k a b h a l

was-done ; ev er t h y racholt t a t i - k a u s

baton d i r a u r i

t a u - b i

t b -n O o h ra k ria -k b

word waa-broken n o t ; s t i l l thee-by o n e g o a t - o f t u b

h i

apna kliyarti-hO sa n g r a u j u r a d g ;

young-one me-to n o t was-given t h a t own friends-of w i t h merry might-ma he törO o h lib k o a rO , trO-nO, hurikiapeohill-mg ma le t h o s ab part j also it but w h e this thy s o n c a m e , him-by a d u lt e r y - in p r o p e r t y a l l n urä 'di 8, C d - r t o u r 0 - 1 0 DA p a t e l l d i n t . ' t r r a - n gave, thee-by h im o f for-the-sake feas t was-given.' H i m - b y squandering

110

K

A

N

U

I

L

L

ura•so lakhars, c h a b k a , t i t s a d a m e r i 3 ' t h a u r ra b b l i ro ; J o m e r e

him-to . s a i d , ' 0 so n , t h o u always of-me n e a r a r t ; w h a t of-me pasg; hubbaro, s o s a b t e r b - I h u b b a re . H a m k h u s i k a ru g s a ,

War i s , t h a t a l l thine-only i s .

W e

WC) j i b h a iya ra ma ru g iro , p h & j i b b a x - k e

merry shall-make, because a u r

j i

d O

ra irO ,

thy this brother dead-was, again having-come-to-lite ; an d h e l o s t w a s , phor a-gogira.' WO ca me The specimens received from Etawah are essentially o f the same kin d as the preceding ones. No t e , however, the future forms jowl, I will go ; kahita, I w i l l say, a n d the greater admixture of Hindastanl.

111 [ No. 33.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. KANJART. SPECIMEN IV.

DISTRIOT BTAWA1L

kald Kisi kajar5-ke d o batrit t h e . O c h h a batra-no da-se Some man-of t w o sons w ere. it-was-said father-to Small son-by bihAra-a mere do-de.' ki, ' a d a , JO m o r e r k a h a i , that, ' 0 f a t h e r , property-in t o hick m y s h a r e i s , mine g ive.' Tab u s - n e u n - k e apul b ih ere Bahut d i n bat d i n e . Then him-by them-to own property having-divided was-given. Many days kar-ko d a s r e ochhe batra sab k u c h h i k a t t h a [na] h o g e k I [not] became t h at small s o n a l l whatever together having-made o t h e r T a b w e , m u lk- ro g mulk-kt) gawb, a u r apni biharo I O W " . own country-to went an d wealth was-squandered. T h e n t h a t country-in Aur wü bare a k a l p a i r ( ) aur k a f t g a l ha g a w i t . and h e destitute And that becoming went. big f am i n e f e l l ra1ianda-m5-se mulk-ke ek-ki yaha' rahan l ag e, j i s - n e u s e apne own country-of inhabitants-in-from one-of with to-live began, whom-by h im suar c h a ra n j a d e . Aur u n chhimly3-se jinh5 guar And those husks-from which swine fields-in sw in e to-tend was-sent. na d o n e t i e . T a b khate t h e apne udre b h a r linhis, aur k e l eating were own belly filling took, and anybody not to-give w as. T h e m kahi 'mere d a - k e une3' chetany h u e , t a b w i t - n e to-him senses c a m e , t h e n him-by it-was-said that, ' m y f a t h e r- o f aur m a rOi h e t i h a i , kitne m aj erg - ke jefat-so b a t h and how-many wervants-to food-front, more bread becoming i s , bhekh5 m a d d e 111. M a i ' u t h - k e a p n e d e , 4 b i g 7ilLn a u r with-hunger dying a m . I having-arisen own f at h er n e a r will-go and wopse k a h n 5 " ha d a , m a l c u e balkunth-ke u l t e ap-ke sildhC3 heaven-of ag ain st you-of ,before him-to will-say that, " 0, father, me-by kahane kl u n Mal p h ir e p - k e b a r e Pap kare h al. sin done i s . to-be-called -worthy n o t . • I ag ain your-Honour-of son ka Mujhe apne m a i er8-m5-se e k - k e barabbar karwa." ' n Me o w n servants-in-from one-Of l i k e m a k e . " a h t also PanThe Farrukhabad specimens are also much mixed with Hindastanl. Note jabi terminations such as bich, vich,, in, and the doubling of consonants in words such as .laggd, began. T h e general character of this form Of Kanjari will, be apparent from a, vernal of the short specimen which follows.

112

(No. 34.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. KANIA111. SPEOIMEN V. DISTRIOT FAREIIKTIABAD•

I kk c h a r

kisa ghar-bich ghus-gaya, a u r andhare-mg d h a h n a la g g a

One t h ie f some house-in entering-went a n d darkness-in to-search began ki, •

,

damo-di o h i j

hath

that, ' some v alue-of t h in g

hand may-be-applied,

Achchanak i k k sa n d ilkh p a r

Suddenly o n e b o x

o n

Ea, S a n d a k h

then t a k i n g

t hukkar l a g g l •

stumbling was-applied.

Char-na

utht,ba

Thief-by

having-lifted

bhari t h a . M a n - v i o h a u c h o h a

too s-taken. B o x

heavy was .

jail. may-go.' ,

tO l a i

l a o c to ne 1

k i ,

i t - w a s - t h o u g h t that, ' t h i s - i n

rnül h u g g a . '

I-gal m a n - v i o h s o o h g 1 i a r - 1 0 b a h a r a n d a

property will-be.'

This-matter mind- in thinhing house-from o u t c a m e

our i k k bagiya-vich

lhari-di a t

and one garden-in

bush-of behind having-sat-down nail- with loc i: to-open una-do.

lag ga k i ,

'that-of

be9an t h a t ,

wa it h -ka r

t

a

l

l

a

mal

kb a ln e karta

property

1-may-take-out.'

kai o h a l - g a l

masicat-instrament-of some spring moving-went

which-from

This d o i n g baja b a j n a instrument to-play

lagga. C h O r - n a 4 a r - 1 e

mare b a j a

began. T h i e f - b y f e a r . o f

from ins trument was-thrown-down a n d o w n

pin l b - k a r b h u g g a . allat-se j a g g a

aur

sound-from a w a k e a n d Sarhi-da •

1 b fi g - d a

This gar den- of

life t a k i n g fl e d .

jim p a r a .

Mtn-of knowledge f e l l

dakhna

p a ta k-ma ra

.ki j h a r l - v ioh

that b u s h - in

sa lu ld &

mall o h a r - d a p a g g a n -d o

gardener t h i e - q f foots tep- of ki,

to-see b e g a n

a u r

1

I k a - g a l

h a l ?

that, ' this what-matter i s 1 ' baja-do a w a j

n i k a s

instram en t-of sound coming-out

nah laggafear rnot was-attached. remaining is . T i t a n this-to t h i e f Vrom bhi uttho- s a bhugga aur i biig-dC! m a l i k - s o pax-do m a r a • m a l t rabi h a l .

•

TO

i-ka o h o r - s e

Fear-of on-account gardener a ls o I-gal k a i n d a

kam smatt

there-from fl e d

4ar

and garden-of owner-to

k i , b a g i y a - v i c h b i l a t • a-gayO! t f - n a

h a g iya ,

thia.mat tar t o l d t h a t , ' g a r d e n - i n . s p i r i t c a m e . ' H i m - b y g a r d e n aur j l i d r i -(1e o t

k h u s l ka ra lid a -h a l, -

was-surrounded a n d bus h-of behind merriment Made- is .

KANJLRI.

1

1

8

FREE TRANSLATION OF THE FOREGOING. A thief entered a house and began to search in the dark if he could find anything valuable. Suddenly he stumbled against a box, which he then carried away. T h e box was very heavy, and he thought that it might contain some property. Thus think ing he came out of the house and sat down behind a bush in a garden, and tried to open the lock with a nail in order to get at the property. B y doing so be moved the spring of a musical instrument which then began to play. T he thief got afraid, dropped the instrument and fled for his life. T h e gardener of the garden woke up from the sound of the thief's footsteps, and when he began to look into the matter, he found out that the sound of a musical instrument came out from the bush. H e consequently became no less afraid than the thief. Therefore he fled and reported the matter to the owner o f the garden, saying that a ghost had entered the garden. H e had the garden surrounded awl made a feast behind the bush.

I n Belgaum the speech of the Kan)ars is known as Kanjari.. I t s general nature has been described above, and the specimens which follow do not present any difficulties. The first is a version of the Parable, and the second a popular allegory about the Sun. A Standard List of Words and. Sentences w ill be found on pp. 1.80ff. I t w ill be seen that some of the numerals registered. in it are, as has already been remarked, Arabic.

114

(N o. 3610

GIPSY LANGUAGES. KAWARI. SPEOIMEN, VI. DISTRICT B E L G I U M .

baidO jau4o b a i d i h a n d l U n fl - m a a u aid) 80n two s o n s w e r e . T h e m - a m o n g yo u n g e r men0 wake h i s s e apane b i p o - k u sidare, b ape, t o r e mine coming sh a re own f a t h e r - t o property-in said, ' f a t h e r , t h y mau-ku k i d o : bat w&ITO. N u a k e Bape-no u n a - m i ape* j i n d g i me-to give.' Father-by them-among own p ro p e rt y d i o i ded. Y o u n g e r b !tido apani h i s s ( ) war-ko R i x nikbar-ko babut d i a Ekkan • kajaril-ku One m a n - t o

o w n oh are t a k i n g f a r v illa g e -t o having-gone many d a y s hOri-na i t t i - m i O d u ndi a p e , al jindgi s a b •became-not t h is-mu ch -in h e r i o t ot4,9 having-become o w n property a l l lutwaire, L i ' a l s o k a r war-ko kbapar w O m u l k o - rozi, chibadge d u l c e t tasted. H e t h y 8 having-done after t h a t co u n t ry-in big f a m i n e awarrl. 2 w e girwar-ko u r i l - k i n u r i b i mulko-ma O k k a n etude. H e that having-fallen h i m - o f p o v e rt y country-in o n e 80n

a j s ra NV N a v e u re -k u dukrZ c h a ra wi-k u That -I n a n h i m man-of n e a r in -se rvice st a ye d . swine fe e d in g -fo r k e talmal-ko Wh b l y e k e - d e apani khete-ku h i g ã . d i i ü . 4ukr'e p a -swine own fi e l d - t o employing-gave, t 'There h u n g e r-fro m /laving- suffered s khandasil b h u sse -b i t h a r - k o ura-ku POO bharwar-leade, phir-tu n but him-to eaten h u sks-e ve n having-eaten belly filling-took, a Ai e h t h o dip 11111Wara-na• pas-de u c l i i akn Thus f e w anything-even wa s-g o t-n o t. days y• hura, b howar-ko apan r i plc hymn dice h atoll y a d apani obecame, own, own, former s t a t e remembrance rd having-become h e yhII- ma d u s a ' m e r e 1 )4 )6 -1 0 b y a a i s b a h u t c l n a u k r a - k a poo oaf servants-to mind-in s a i d , ' m y f a t h e r - o f w i t h so m a n y belly ni bharwar-ko * 4 1 b e w a r i t t e khanap m a w ph ir-tu h y t er but h e r e having-filled e x c e s s becoming-so-much food i s got ; ao Mai k h u k k o r . mal-te b h u l d - d e m a r d ü . mere b l i p b-ke -r-on-my-oideh u n having-arisen my f a t h e r - o f fghyg e r n- i fk rb oa rm- k o d u s A rO , " b ip e „ mahabab-ke p i p a w a r rthere d y hia vin n gg-g o n e s a y , ( W a l k e r , God-of g i n a n d o- a m . m

KANJAEL

bipe-ke p a p b a n d w i r

lino. M a l

father-of s i n attaching

took.

by5dik-mt

mau-ku e kka n

me o n e

worthy-not ;

I

Ore

beide k a r - k o

bol-low5.-ku

t h y

Ron sayi n g

to-be-called

naukre-ke m n i k e t e r e

najik ra lch wa r-t e . ”

servant-of l i k e o f - t h ee

near keeping-take."'

whtl-do k h u t - k o

apani b a p e -ko p i t s

He there-from having-arisen

awardo, b a p e -n e u r e - k u

own father-of near coming, father-by him-to awar-ko

dere-de d i k h w a r - k o m a y l k

far-from having-seen p i t y

bhagwir-nikhar-ko e h a u k a c l-

having-came

le-ko o h u m m t d i n e .

Tabi

running-going e m b r a c e -

ba k ã h A p o 4 C 1 1

dustro,

Then having-taken k i s s was-given. 8011 father-to said, ' f a t h e r , maltabeb-kt s o mb e r t e e d s a rabbi ma takhtilr k a r e - l a M a n - k u , sin done-have. . 1 1 1 e God-cif b e f o r e of-thee b efore Oro b a ld () k a r - k o d u s t rne-nt. 1thy s o n h a vgaze, i n g -u fi t h e n i t s l a w a r - k o

s a i d ' high d ress having-brought was-said, t o - 4ba lew a- r e , gu445,111-ma j i l t & aegeti sring a i pd u- t , f e e t - o n 8 1 1 0 e 8 n o t .H 'a u t e t h u r - k e k h u i a l karwar. make.

W e

80n d i e d ,

That father-by o w n

servants-to

more b a id t -ku p i n a w ;

uhgalya-mil

ye m e r e

liewungii. K a i k u t u shall-become. B e c a u s e

phir.

jitu a w a r r i

again

l i fe c a m e ;

this m y Yo gawlinde-gaude, millo -h e . ' This lost-gone, f o u n d - i s . '

hurt.

sunwar-ko s a r i khu6a1

having-heard a l l m e r r y

naukre-ku

my p u t - o n ; linger-on (Ialw aro ; khantita-ki taydri preparation put ; d i n n e r - o f

having-eaten m erry

&tide ma r-g a d e ,

Use b ip e -n e a p a n e

became.

beide kb e t e -me t h a n d e . Ye b a k t e - k u u r e - k e ohlbadcle He h i s son fi e l d - i n w a s . big railg s u n w i r nande-ko p5s awarase bakte-ma ure-ku g l u e a w a r dancing hearing him-to singing a n d house-of nea- coming t im e- in 'kit c h o l l a naular-rIft-de aware). okkan-ku c h a u l 5 - k o ,

This t i m e - a t

came.

Be

one-to having-called,

servants-in-from

Use

he? ' d u s t r - k o p u c h w a r r o .

is t ' having-said a s k e d . aware-lie,

sidfire,

That-to h e

o k h u i l -d e a w a r - k o

said,

pobachare, u r i - k e

' what going-on 'Ore bhai 'thy b r o t h e r wAsde V e r o

for-the-sake t h y arrived, h i m - o f come-is, he happily having-come sunwitr-ko u r e - k e ohlbac10 b a l d & 1 4 o - a kbanete karware-ho.' 110t; This having-heard h i p father-by f e a s t m ad e- i s. ' bhar a w a r - k o , wasde u r a - k o bapo-no khandar gaugre-na. U s outside having-come, father-by inside went-not. T h a t for h i s khandar a wa r, ' k a r - k o

'inside come,' having-said VOL. X I .

him-to

bahut . smuch i d twas-said. r e,

Use

o

sp a )*

That-to h e o w n ti 2

116

K

A

1

4

1

1

AA.

brip0411 d u &aro, 1 mai T i n a b a rs -l a g a t k r a n a u k r i k a r w a r - k o k a b i

father-to s a id ,

' I

s o - m a n y years-for t h y service hav ing- done e v e r

Ora b a t e l l t u d wa 4 O -n a P h i r - t e - b i m a i me re d a st a ll-ku

But

Thy w o r d b r o k e - n o t . wasde

kbaneto k a r w A r - k o

feast m a k i n g - o f

I

m y

friends-to

mau-ku o k k a u

for-the-sake t h o u

me-to o n e

milwar-18-ko

having-collected bakra

goat e v e n

di no-na. P h i r - t u

rã n d a ii ri j i n d g i padwad-ko t a r o -k e .given-not. B u t all pr oper ty har1018-of company-in having-fallen t h y s o b nanda-ku A r e b a r e b a r Y E ) mitigal-linado y e t e r e b a i d a a t l hav tog-devoured t h i s t h y s o n house-to c o m i n g immediately by -thee - m ur&-Ice w A s d e kbanete k a r w Are-he.' B a p O - n e b a i d a - k u d u s a re, a inc de-is.' F a t h e r - b y 8 0 1 1 him-of for-the-sake f e a s t ' ye m e r e s a n g a t n i t - r O j

' thou o f - m e w i t h a l l - d a y s lAri-ch h e . M a r - g a u s a t e a )

thine-only i 8 .

D e a d

rahenda. M e r e pas h e ,

s o

s a r i

t oart. s Ha yi d n ,e a r i s , t h a t a l l Waal, p h i r - k u j i d e

u

tra h e ;

t h y

brother, a g a i n a l i v e a r i s e n i s ;

•gam-gaude-so, mi l w i d o h e . A l s o

bame k h u i t h a w a r - k u b y A d i k h e . '

io at-gone, f o u n d i s .

T hus

we m e r r y b e i n g - f o r p r o p e r i s . '

117 [ No . 3 6 , ]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. KANJA.RI. SPECIMEN VII. DISTRICT B E L G &UM,

Bald°, m a ! k O n ? me rO n d m k a ? u r a - k u mitium h e k a ? M a l known i s w h a t ? Boy, I w h o ? m y n a m e wh a t P y o u - t o agarib-d a n d u , a w a r f a ( ) barObar d i n nigaro. T O u t a wa -k o east-from come, a n d I c o m e comes. Y o u a r i s i n g immediately d a y bakhat h u rrO -t o m a l mor5 su n n a 4 6 sarikO battetO t e a ) k h i d k i - m a - d o time comes-then I my gold-of like h a n d y o u r win d o w-in -f ro m lamb() k a r w a r - k o yu TO -ku uthandii. TO bichhapa-po p a d wild • rhaiko awaken. 8 retched having-made y o u You b e d - o n f a l l i n g re ma in in g wrisde m a ! tincia-na. T O utwar-ko nhawa-ku w a s d 6 k i t a b p a d wa -ke f o r I co me -n o t. Y o u having-risen to-bathe f o r b o o k s t o - r e a d wastIO m a l and. M a ! a r o ohalwarnewAtO h A . wasa s a l i r k u n ikh a rwa -ke for f o r sch o o l-t o t o - g o come. I g o o d w a l k e r a m . Ma! r a s t O o h a l w a r - k o asman-ma phir-ko a wa rwa -ku e k k a n d i n I r o a d h a vin g -wa lke d returning co min g -f o r o n e d a y 8 k y -i n hOna. Ma l R A I rahat-bi-na. M e d ) g ir-p O jb a la k thagadO-na, becomes. over hall-also-not. M y h e a d - a n s h i n i n g get-tired-not,' chamakde mai o h a u - t a r a p h p h e k a d it -h e . •aunna-ki t a j h t i • • U s - k i light four-directions t h ro win g -a m. gold-of c r o w n i s . T h d t - o f Niwani-po nanda-pO dzhatiarpo Water-On h o ti8es-on t r e e s -on

men) j h a l my r a y s

nab c h i j o k h a p a iira t a w a r r b i a n i an t h i n g s b e a u t if u l a n d sh in in g

phailindu.. M6 r() ohamakde girrOso, spread. M y l i g h t f a l l e n , Ma! yu ra -ku uja10 a ri d a , na5ar I y o u -t o lig h t g ive , sight g o . •

awar d h i l p b i d o n d l i . Ma l p h a la ri awar a n flj pakandL. M a l I fru it and c o r n r i p e n . and su n sh in e a ls o I -a lo n e g i v e . Sabi dzhadAn-d6 dofigaran-dE a b a r - d O asmauo-ma b a h u t kh u tio h o A ll trees-than mountains-than clouds-than sky-in m u c h h i g h a m . niai kh u lle h O h r i . I h ig h a m.

118

K

A

L

T

A

R

L

FREE TRANSLATION OF THE FOREGOING. Boy, do you know who I am and what my name is P I come from the east. T h e moment I come, the day breaks. Wh e n it is time for you to get up, I stretch forth my golden band through your window and awake you. I don't come to see you ly ing i n bed. I come that you should be up and bathe, read your books and go to school. I am a fast traveller. I take but one clay to 'travel round the whole sky. I am never tired nor do I ever halt. I have a shining gold crown upon my bead. I throw its light in all directions. I spread my rays over water, houses and trees. A l l things that are lit up by me look beautiful and brilliant. I give you light as well as heat. I ripen fr uit and corn. I am very high in the sky. I am high up above trees, clouds and mountains.

119 KIJOHBANDHL The Kuchbandhis are a subdivision of the Kanjazs. They make the ack, or brush used by weavers for cleaning thread, and also apply themselves to other of the usual occupations of the Kanjars. A specimen of the so-called Kuchbandhl dialect has been forwarded from the Bahraich District of the United Provinces, the principal language of which is Awadhl. T h e first lines of it will, however, be sufficient to show that this Kuchbandhl simply is a mixture of Awadhl and Rajastbani of the same kind as ordinary Kaniari. N ote the genitive suffix riS and the word gihar, man. Some remarks about The argot of the Kuchband his Will be found in Mr. Kirkpatrick's paper quoted under Authorities above on p. 97. I t is of exactly the same k ind as the secret language of other Kaniars, and, lik e similar argots, i t is called Pare, or,. according to Mr. Kirkpatrick, Past

120

GIPSY LANGUAGES. KANJAB,I. 1tUCTIBAND/11 D IA LEC T.

DISTRICT BA.IIRLICH• nk gihar-ke d u i batra r ahin, Ar e- ma- te c h h e t k a w a b a t r a a p r e One man- of t w o sons w er e. Them-infrom y o u n g e r s o n o w n ba.pft-te k ahis I d , I h e b i p ü , k e h r l- m a j a u n h a m r o h i s h o e l etaun battl d e o . ' bat d I n h o . T h e r e d i n b i k e athat dividing g iv e . ' Then d i v i d i n g was-given. F e w d a y s p a s s e d tchhetkawa kinho e k m u lk o - r O batra s a b hTsa a p r e j a m a h younger 80n a l l share o w n together made o n e c ountr y - of e pardese c h a l g a y 8 chalakl-ma u r a au u h a a p r o m a % rforeign-piece g o in g w ent and there o w n property wickedness-in w a s t in g - dinhe. J a b k a u t i taba ü mulk e- ma naht r a h g a Y O lwas-given. When a-c owrie not r emaining w e n t then t h a t c ountr y - is a ek bare k a l p i r o . T a b A garlt) hone la g r e a u r ü m u l k o - r 8 s bill famine f e l l . T hen he poor to-be began a n d t h a t c ountr y - of one a Ram k ar nO lagr e. t r ar e- k b 1 k a h i s ki, hasaia-k8 g h a r i that, inhabitant-of i n - h o e work t o - d o began. H e him-to t h is s a i d d k h e t a ll t ' fields-in s w in e tending , take.' h la as u t a r , c ' h 0a f r al i t d ho e. ' r , p r o p e r t y i

121

NAIL The Wats RTC dancers, acrobats and prostitutes and they are found scattered over a wide area. Th e ir fetal number as returned at the Census of 1911 was 126,428, distri– buted as fellows :— Number & w a n •

• •

of Nals. B e i v i

• •

5,143 0, 970 • 5, 651 • 11, 885 • 68, 370

•

•

•

Bihar and Origett • Central Provinces and R em United Pluvinces • Central India Agency Rejputimn Agency • • Elsewhere

•

•

TOTAL•

m o o • 9 •4 7 , 8 5 7 4 7 120,428

..,===••

The name Nat is a Prakrit-Sanskrit word and means. 'dancer,' actor.' I t does not connote any definite tribe but comprises many different clans, who are only linked together by their common occupation. Numerous names o f sub-tribes have been returned from the various districts. T h u s we fin d Baislylis and BanjarAs in. Mainpuri, Beriyas i n Etawah, Brijhrtsis, who state that they come from Braj, h i Bahraieh, Pahärl Bhibars in Bumpur, Pastes, Tasmalitz, and so forth. T h is simply means that any tribe may be represented among the people acting as Nets. In such circumstances we cannot expect t o fin d a Language. separate language spoken by the Nate. I n the information collected for the purposes of this Survey there figures a Na t language, returned under the name of nate-ki: boll, wit h or without specifying additions such as Asa), etc. T h e figures are as follows:— Name.

131mgal •

•

Bliegalpur United Provincelt Aligarh lfainpuri E t t l W a h

• •

•

Bijnor • Rampm Khal , • i • Bahroich

• • • • •

• • •

•

•

•

•

•

•

• •

• • :

•

•

• •

I

•

•

•

•

•

• •

• •

•

• •

• 4,584 • 250

4,584 6,950

% W O

400 1 1SOO 0 2,500 0 500 0

Toro.

• 11,584 = Z z ta m o l t• • • V

The specimens received from the districts, however, show that there is n o such dialect as Nati. T h e various clans classed together under the head of Nate speak the dialect Of their neighbours. L i k e many other wandering . t r i b e s , Ni Argot h o wp re o vf ee srs ,i o n at l argot, h e madeyup by disguising ordinary words l . In the same, way as i n Criminal sad, T h is argot has h a v e a VOL.

122

N

A

I

L

nothing to do with grammars The underlying dialect is either the ordinary vernacular or a mixture of forms derived from different dialects, such as we might reasonably expect in the mouth of travelling professionals who roam over a wide area and who are recruited from more than one tribe or clan. The specimens printed below will, however, show that the dialect of the Nets of the 'United Provinces contains an unmistakable admixture of ItNaethilni. Thus we find forms such as ball* sons; batra-n& by the son, in addition to the regular bafril-ne, by the son ; gaya, went ; and iiipa, went, in Mainpuri, and so forth. Some few details will be mentioned later on. I t therefore seems as if those Nets whose speech is represented in our specimens have come from or at least spentsome time in Rajasthan. The specimens will, however, also show tha t these Rajasthan' features arc too few and too little thoroughgoing to justify Us in classing Nati as even a debased form or Rajasthan". Wh a t is meant under the denominations Nati and Na g k boli is not a definite dialect but the professional argot of the Nets. As in the case of Figs" the argot of the Nats contains several peonliar words such as bbrii, boy ; bi2FL, ehhaT, water ; ohhandar, day ; ohilapaa, go; aimed, diani, eat ; gaim, thief; kap, cultivator, squire ; kholld, house ; hhum, mouth; 'mond, die; lad, ngdi bull; tail, night ; tiyargei, that (person or thing) concerned ; Opel, drink ; O W , pig, and so forth. Mos t of such words are known from other argots and dialects such as Sgs" and cannot yet be explained etymologically. Some such terms taken down from the mouth of some Tasmehaz residents of Oawnpore have been printed on pp. 314-318 of the Selections from h e Government Records North Western Provinces and Oadh, Vol. 1. 1862. • The great majority of Nat" slang words, however, have been taken from the common Aryan vocabulary of Northern India. T o prevent outsiders from 'understanding them, they are then disguised in the same way as in the argot of the Basis and others. One and the same word can be made unrecognizable i n several ways and accordingly assume many different forms. I have npt noted any certain instances of mere transposition. Compare, howdver, /chum, mouth (Bijnor) W a d = bao1ch4, young (Mainpuri). The prefixing of a consonant othershand, w hisivery c hcomnion ? A t khis prefixed e n in forms such as hat, eighth (Rampur) kodmi, man ;. and substitutedofprfantinitial e bn in htlf, share (Mainpuri). I f h is much more common. Compare khl-nulloi, s u property p e ; khimer4, r s e my ; ihandar, inside; khakal, famine; kh6lii, small ; hhin,ddaye; khetai, belly; kkainai, having put on ; kh 'cid, after ; khujhei, me (all from s ldainpuri) ; hhachohi, water; khunaddi, river; khapdni, water; khabcid, , , .khabhectici, belly (Rampur), and so forth. b i ga o nwolf e (all ,n from S Bijnor) i r khanet, ; Oh is substituted for an old labial in words such as chakar, seize, Hindostint pakar o l khaeholle, speaking, cf. Ilindestani band, in the Bijnor specimens. O hh is similarly d usedi in words such as ohhilkal, hungering ; chhigh = muik, country (Mainpuri); n i t ohhod = Bahl, much (Rampur), etc.. The soft palatals are also 'used as substitutes for i a l , labials in jaI4p = btd, share; lard = ball, big (Rampur) fi n e d = buid, evil; o jharytt bhaiyit, brother (Mainpuri), but also in oases such as ihdlo, one ; jhakal, famine n (Ehagalpnr), t h e

NAT.

1

2

8

Of dental Bubstitutes we ma y note thatnne = same, before (Rainpur), and the frequent use of n, nh ; thus, net = khdt, field; netts = ohhati, breast ; matey = moktai, wanting ; tumid s a m a , together (Main put4) • I MO - 7/ JO- = -piehho a a— parnzekar, fte God ; nath = tat, seven ; nu / at , c thou; a r no" = thd, = were; nhë = chho ssix r ; (Rampur), ; n aand n somforth. e i Of labials we ma y note, ph in pher, three (Rampur) b in forms such as beg, one bithe, to him (Mainpuri) b o r = aur, and; baki, watchman (Rampur) ; and nt, in words such as maha k a h a , said ; myg = WI, wh y ? mahla = data", wishing ; miar p a ' , love ; mat = bad, after, and so forth in the Mainpuri specimens. T h e form martuk, dead, is probably of another kind, the base mar being prefixed. to the base lug,. to die. I n some of the Mainpuri specimens the old initial which has been replaced by m is subsequently added at the end of the word ; thus, tnOthhe =He t, field; musikke = kituaf, me rry ; mogc7ohho-too = ohhold-ne, b y the younger one ; metebe •-= bete, sons ; tnapbd = bap, father ; Ingrate = Lira, thy; Mtlar8d A g a r, swine, and so forth. Of other substitutes we may note / i n tilp 4 = data, went ; = badokaii, bad conduct (Mainpuri) r in ran = kan, ear; rahat = Hot, field (Itampur) re !h a ohhOfa, small ; rabfko = sab, all (Bhagalput), and so on. I t is also used instead of y in the List of Words and Sentences from itampur printed below o n pp. 180JE, in the word t iya ryl ra t , cow, where rd e Corresponds t o ilindOstani ocic, while tiyaryi is a pronoun meaning 'that thing just mentioned.' As in the case of other argots we also find words disguised by means ot additions a t the end. No t e forms such as khotai = pet, belly ; Ichimaiat n ic il, property (Mainpuri); =lob, direction (Bijnor), and several consonantal additions. Such are, k and y i n forms such as kanya and keica, said ; (maga, went; rasyti, stayed ; pattya, got (Mainpuri) oh and j in hooka, was (Itampur) k n i a , made (Bijnor) cerebrals in forms such as lagacina, to apply (Bijnor) ; loyarna,. to beat (Rampur) paokkwarb, asked (Mainpuri) I i n forms such as khabapta, father (Etawah) p in verbs such as deppO, give; litpa, went ; liypai, applying; harpaonadc (Mainpuri), and so on. No t e also akar = de, two ; belpsa-ke, of the father (Rampur) ka in a , to do, anti the curious forms jalarna, go ; a w n & come (Mainpuri) a ird , came (Rampur) f a aura, going (Rampur) a r r a , came (Bijnor), and so forth. I t will be seen from the figures given. above on p. 121 that most speakers of Nati in the United. Provinces have been returned from the western part of the Province, from Etawah in the south to Bijn o r i n the north. W e are comparatively best informed about the state o f affairs in Mainpuri. Th e re are several tribes in the district w h o use of the Net slang, such as the Baisiras, t h e make anti the Kalabits. T h e base is apparently everywhere the current ilindostani dialect . -with B a naj tissue a r d sof, Biljasthilni, t h e T h is element has net been organically mixed up with the underlying B a h Hindeltiint,• a m a ,but Rejasthant forms are occasionally used side by side with the ones. t ordinary h e Tin t s 'we find, instances of the nominative in t?, the oblique Mee in a. and, the plural bases; compare r a j K a n inj a ofastrong r masculine s was a rich man, b u t commonly forms such as Playa baka hoioholta, the big soil was a f t th ' ) e ofields) h i ;nbaka-ne d a and h bake-se', o i O by.the h o son h ;o , bafra hoiohoke, shore were two (hi gikor eons, and t h soeforth.r T h e version of the Parable of the Predigal Son which follows • Weil: illustrates this form of speech. I t has been taken down from the mouth of a Baislya. •a 2 voL

124

No. 313.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. NATI(BAISIYA.), SPECIMEN DISTRICT MAIRPTIRL Uthi-a -thl k h e t e ba tril-ne Be'g rajette-ke 4 h e r b e t a were. One m a n - o f t w o e o n s Them-in-from s m a l l s o n -b y kauga k i , 'eye chhuarA„ khiesa k himfv e , 0 holehehe. father, father-to it-was-said t h a t , property-of s h a r e m i n e holehobA ha l th e khujho d deppl e p p e . s T O t a b i uthl-no •becoming i s M a l m e having-given give.' A n d the n hini-by property-of kat V I M d e p p a . T h e r e khing•ke B a d khete ba tro-ne s a b l shares having-made was-given. F e w • days-of V i e r small s o n - b y a l l nem& kuehh kull-ke b e g di l r-k i k hul k -k lily& W a l l a IchapnA whatever .together having-made one distant country-to went. T h e r e • own t kuchalle Ant Wtimalai khura.6 bp*. jabi in-bad-conduct And when a l l having-wasted was-given. properly khakal holeheha, a u r holehohl g a n g u t h l khulk-mg Mara, big .having-ceased went t h a t country-in famine , became, a n d h e uthI na u khulk-ka bw e g ar ahj e tto c hindA that -in-want Uj having-become went. T h e n country of o n e m a n r i c h h holohehe, jithi-ke wah l i g p l V i l n a ; Aur u th i q u l u th i -k 0 k ha png o lwas, whom-of he employed w e n t. And hi m-by h i m Q M enetol-ml to.u0c, dimang-kil k h u t h l deppA. A u r w a h h e t i h swine feeding-for ha v ing-s e nt fields-in was-given. A n d h e d y i n g ohotohobil k t u t h l ohhilkg-the j o ta a ty l a dImmattl, holeheha, k ha pe i t hbecame l tha t those hiselss-from w hi c h p i g e a t i n g w a s , o w n g kbillat A a r ! l e p p e , I d I d o l t i t h e deppata k h a t i hoiehohtt. a belly having-filled •may-take, a t a ny one h i m g i v i n g n o t u g Jabl khos-ma, a l u m I c a u g a , *k hi me r0 c hhfuo-k O k h i tn o W m ! , r a ts sense-in c a me , it-was-said, • ' my f a t h e r - o f to-m a nk m e n ( 4 ) t twiwati hoichahatl ha t; m a i & h a s ' l u g l A h a . M a l k huth-k il k ha pno i bread becoming b y - h u n g e r dying a m . I having-arisen a w n • T•hhtlarti pita litpagit a ur uthk ho kaugtiga k l , H I V O . ohhearit, m a i l a father ne a r will-go a nd l i m b w i l l - s a y M a t , " O• f a t h e r , s n e -b y b• h a v e l -heaven-of and of-thee 's4 was-done ; Vlow thi s fi t N o t remained a i m . • ki, a u r t A r k A u r a

NATI (1 3 A 1 8 1 1 4

121$

ki W e t b a t r k i n g i d e p p i ji1 u r8 . Khujhe kh a p n 6 Me o w n that t h y e o n h a v i n g kedufi-a-the beg-Id u iifi k k h a u s i l e p p b . " ' U h l khuth-ke k h a p n o smaei dn h a v i n g -ehhaarti naukhte p a y H i p & A u r wa h a b i dfir hoichehd h i n t b i-kili gifather I ni : vf en ena r went. A n d h e y e t far w a s t h a t h i m seeing -r o mkh u t h i 11,011-thb aur h i p - k b u t h i-kb m g o . o na breast-to immediately 7 y -h i m came, a n d having-gone h i m -e kligpai e l e p p a o u r u th i-ke khitue k h i t e l e p p i o- a f vei nhg l y h so o a f te ha er rA -fBatre-nc u t h t -t h t k a u g E t k i , e h- h u a r A , ma l -n e khoges•ke, a u r c-l Son-by l a s- pkehr i.m)- t o it-was-said t h a t , ' m 0 f a t h e r , m e - b y h e a ve n -o f • a n d tdi o m a tea A u r a k t i l l e , o u r k h o t t k i p h i r t e a hotre k t i l k a u g e . ' lk a io s av w ny of-thee sin w a s -e-e r Chbilorit-ne khopne kedady8-thl h u g ):k deppil I d , o h in d e , olth da tdhFa a k i o nt hee, r it good eaa- nn d s eluro, o u r uthl d e p p i d e p p e ; o u r aivclothes hins-of bty - having-taken i s co me , a n d t o -hsi m whaving-given g i v e ; a n d nni o o w t e kh a fig u rlia khohgfithi o u r u th i.ke paur-mga rewriyA khoinel d e p p i ); a u r dtnn h s s finger-on r i n g a n d h im-o f feet-on shoes having-put-on give; a n d hagm i et h h o m i d i r u n 4 o u r 111,1131 . k h a n a ki y o h me ta _batra l u g i j a t u r a , m at n g y-e a t a n d me rry may-make oas t h g we ma is m y eon having-died g o n e -an i i a bi k b a t i t h e ohuiida A lu rit I m r e , i hoichohe r a n e k i y a onhoiehohil, of v not kt was, is t o - k n o w wh e re h e a l i v e M i n e ; anywheren even teh e a b l AlurA hoichoho,' keine rouge. g T na b ' n u s t hna gang]. r A having-gone stayed, n o w come l a . ' - T h e n me rry to-Make began. yt v i t san Aur p l a t a h a tra n e t a -0t hoichhehA, j a b ' khakeu•ke-te (a u ra , a okg And a W h e n house-of-near c a m e h im was. k neaur s kh t kerlml-kil, k a u g a k i , - in e h -ki kb a wa j n o m e , o b l ' ye e beg a, a oi f n , ma n -t o it-was-,said that, ' t h i s and dancing-of sound was-heard, t h e nn one y' d b hol oi ohobe, ' g b a i? 10' Aur uthi-ue w b ith o k a u g l i • I d , ' tea j h o ' i y a n' whats become eo i s ?' And h im-b y et o g m a n hoichehe, a u r Ore- ehhitarii-ne j h a rl oohind diyunna-kb kÜIlä h o i i d T r yhM U M h fiamt h ei r-b t y ve e r y og o o d feasting:for made i s a s •00018 is, a n d thy -e d Irthl-ne kit t h a h o ie h o h i g o u g ii. I d cnbithe a china l B lu t h w a sH - i m -t b a a n g r y having-beoofna w e n t t h a t well c o m e wae-eeen.' lh him. ' s a i d a a. t h a k T h e n h im-o f father-by there-from vbthat h o u se -o f i n s i d e tn o ,t w i l l - go. ii itlur-kg u t h i n a m j i t y A . T r t h ei - u e ehheara-thl eheate-mt k a u g a , ' t n i - b y f a t h e r-t a answer-in it-was-said, nt.having-come h i m it-was-entreated. h y Rin . gh b r -k o t ah h e ra r il sr ea nn ak w ne k

126

N

A

T

I

(BLISLTA).

boichoha,

aur k hnd naukh, i t n e ha r a s -the m a l ter". nidma t and e v e r am, 'sees so-many years-from t h y service doing khadi 'beg klinkriyil-ki tare kaugne-thi k ha ttl k ha ti k i i l l ã , k i thy .order-from n o n o t tvas-done, tha t thee-by ever one she-goat-of satgI n u s i ki k ha pno khlyewrg-ke ehtibke, khujhe k ha ti de ppa , with me rry h a t own you*g-onento-me o t t wasgiven, khimelai Wino. A a r j a b t e r a y a h h a t r e a b u t triojithi-no tere. thy property to-make. A n d w h e n t h y t h i s s o n c a m e whom-by uthi-ke m a t h t e j h a t i *ettiyfkag k h u r k i deppe, t a - n e him-of' for-the-sake v e r y women-among having-wasted was-given, the e -by chide, dimume-ke u t h i kaoge, b a t , r e , t a ' 0 s o n , thots good feasting-for was-made.' H i m - b y to-him sadA mora i p a s hoichchii ha l , a u r jo-kuchb always of-me near become a r t , a n d whatever hoichche, X i n u s i h e n a is. L i n t merry to-be hoichcha, the c hi n& ; was, h e w e l l c a m e &lure holohobe. 1come i s . '

mCiral hoichche, t h e O r a

mine i s ,

na jim holehohO k i t e r & proper i s a s thy a u r h u e , b i , Mul ti a n d anywhere even n o t

t h a t thine

yah jha ly a , this brothe r hoichohn, t h e teas, h e

lugn

dead' abi now -

The specimen which follows represents the same kind of Hindestani mixed with RAjasthApi• Co mp a r e Bajas t iant f orms s uc h as khus-ko bora ntetabe (i.e. beta), his

younger son ; mapboi, i.e. bapai, by the father; majaa-kb, to the servants ; bhayb-chha had r become; rauchha, I remain ;, 'tnaho and mahli, said, and so on. Mo s t forms are, however, ordinary Hindesteni. T h e specimen has been taken down from the mouth of a Baisiya. I t differs from the preceding one i n the common practice of suffixing the original initial or disgnined words ; thus, manega=gane, singing ; maidia=fata, shoe,. *mid so•forth.

127

t No. 89.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. NATI(BAISIYA)• SPEOIMEN U. ID/STRIOT M A IN PITR I,

hek m a k assO One m a n - t o

dos Iwo

mAtObO t h e , rn-ml-se ro O t Rch h e -n e sons w e r e . Them-in-from y o u n g e r-b y khimal-ka k h i s s A k h imO ra mahA, m A p b O , muihO (1 6 . ' T a b it-was-said, ' f a t h e r, to-me g i v e . ' T h e n property-of sh a re m i n e us-ne k h i m a l unIA m a t ' d i y A. ThOrat d i n - k e m a t him-by p ro p e rl y t o -t h e m d iv id in g was-given. Few d a y s - o f • a f t e r khOk d O r - k i c h b utak- k naC4OchhO me t6 b 0 • sab-kO m n h a j • kar-kt all t o g e t h e r having-done one d i s t a n t co u n t ry-t o younger s o n alta apna m a i muperso k i y a . ladchtli k h u r p k i i . There journey was-made. own property in-bad-conduct was-squandered. Jab Bab mir-chuka-kir-chukA 1 1 8 chhulak-mg b a r a khakAl p a rA . When all had-been-wasted-away t h a t country-is b i g famine f e l l . Khus chhulatma k h O k k h i r a i s - k e y a ll k b * , tag& That c o u n t r y - i n one s q u i r e - o f p l a c e • having-gone was-employed. mu arso ebaraban Wait khapne mOtkh e Khus-nO k h u se lie Rfm.by h i m own i n fi e l d s swine t o f e e d it-was-sent. . khun mahtA t h A k hi mirkAchhO muarsO matOkhe, it apnA those husks which .wishing w a s t h a t swine e a t , own ) kOi khuse n a d e t a • t h t t . Jab bharO, k h i maitayai When. belly may-fill, t h a t anyone him n o t g i v i n g w a s . hosh-la mahit bbaya-chha, ki, m e l t mA p b e -ke sense-in become-had, it-was-said servants-to that, ' my f a t h e r - o f Khimal bhOkIZ m a r t & h bahut k b arOti Rhima much b r e a d s with-hunger d y i n g a tn. • kh u th le & p m & jANA, a u r k h u so kahfigA, • g t Itea-ki3 p A s haring-arisen O w n father-of n e a r will-go a n d t o - h i m wig-say, " 1 0 kbaur rabrAtO ab i s mapbe, kb A sma u -kA munAgai k i y A ; • and now' ibis father, h e a v e n -o f of-thee ,a n w a s - d o n e ; Aik n a i t h a ra ch h t i khi U r / kahlttyq m u j h fi . fi t n o t a m that t h y 800' a p n O banA." ' . majpW-ml k h t i k - s a Tabkhl k h u t h - k e a p n i S miplOrke servants-in o n e - l i k e make." m h a vin g -a rise n o w n Then lather-of a y b e c a l l e d ;

128

N

A

T

I

(um*.

Wah a b l d k h u d b r 11110, k h u s o l a k b - k b was, h i m ha v i ng-e e e n He y e t f a r khidanr-ke u s a i m a l e g o khirahm b h a y a khus-ke m a y b e having-run • him t o - n e a him-of t o - f a t h e r . pity b e c a m e ; aur bahut k b imomache• Me ta d-ne k h u s laye, and much k i s s e d Son-by t o - h i m having-clasped wao-taken aur me-n6 khitere-kb m u n b g a l koka, , al m a p b e , sin heaven-of a n d t h e e -of it-was-said, ' 0 f a t h e r , me-by raucha I d metA kbbil n MAO. kiy am not bon worth aa-done ; t h i s th y t i O ; nokaril-ku maim I d , i kahlbyt apne eervants-to it-was-eaid t h a t , own s By-the-father use m a l l dhlie lhO, ' a &chili achchhi mos ik a y e k h i n i k a s bring, Film p u tti n g -o n 'good g o o d d r e u e s having-taken-out mati,jcz mandhae mhby6-mii do, k bus -k e khath-mg k ha tiguthi a u r shoes putting-on give, h i m - q t ha nd-on r i n g a n d foot-on mero aur ham m u s i l h e ma n, metbbe i s l ü k do, because 800 d e a d my give, and we m e r r y nzay-make, mOkhfie ab hato, mile g a y e e 2 ab m u j i g a y e gaYol lost now a l i v e w e n t ; went, now found w e n t . ' 'gone 2 1081 0Tab musikhe l a m e lag& Then 5 they merry t o - m a k e began. pas gayb-claht• near w e n t .

khus-ko metakhe-mg h a t e . barb m o t a b e Jab m a r gbe -k e • Him-of When hous e -c i f bi g s o n field-in w a s . nazdik aur twin giacha-bart,O-ki ITO m a n e g A and sound wa s -he a rd.. ne a r came s i n g i n g - o f danoing-of Tab khek k h i n n a r bulake puebhwil re .1d, y a h k a i Then one s e r v a n t it-wen-asked having-called that, ' thie w h a t ha ?' Khus-ne • khuse znahe ki, L O A m a b h i d A y O is I ' it-was-said Him-by t o - h i m that, ' t h y b r o t h e r c a m e ; hus-ki barl m a f a t terh mi i pbe -ne kari, i s n y e him-of thy fa th e r -b y b i g f e a s t was-made, • this f o r t h a t ' bbalb malgoebil p a y o . ' M u RA k i , ha c h A h k h a n d a r good s o u n d w a e - g o t ! A n g e r was-made, not w i s h e d i n s i d e Id l i e . T a b lc hus -k e mbpbe-ne k h i m a n p a y A . that may-go. m ay-g o . The n h i n i - o f fa the r -by wae-remonetrated. R i m - b y bhp-ne j a w ã b nielo k i , . l a k b , Ha m a r a s b 6 U K father-to a n s w e r was•given t h a t , ' s e e , eo-many y e a r s t h y kbablul t a r e k huk m-k e mijbat k a r p a te , mubarkhillif u s o l u d i s . service doing-was, Over t h • y o r d e r - o f against r i o t w e n t . .

) A I (B A lsifi). kahhi k h a l k Thee-by e v e r o n e

makarbl-kil b a c h c h i . na dly4 not was-given goat-of y o u n g - o n e mualkho apne mOstde-ke mt a t h if t Jab y a h When t h i s own f r i e n d s - o f w i t h merry m i g h t - m a k e . mM tOr5, I t y i j j i t - n e t E r a meshyAe-mii was-wasted, property harlots-among thy c a m e wh o m-b y t h y Khus-no kbalu-k,o E y e b a p milftaj was-made.' Rim-by him-of s a k e - f o r b i g feast tü sada m;r6 al m a t 6 b e , masyai b a i , thou of-mo near a r t , it-was-said, ' 0 s o n , always hal. Ilhimusikho bai s O k h i t t l r a ji5-kuchh m o t h •whatever ' m i n e is. is t h a t e i i i f t e Merry mabbai khisusklIO h O n f t marArje O A , m y a - k i tea, y a h brother thy t h i s happy t o - b e necessary w a s , because sb a b aur m u k h a a gay, sO m i j i y i t O gaya t h a he n o w went, and l o s t he r e v i v e d ; tgone w a f t ,

ki that todtabe son ta-no5 thee-by khus-se

him-to aur and" mananii, to-make marluk dead milyo

ffiupci

A th ird specimen from t h e Mainpuri District, which has been forwarded under the head o f Na ti, is of the same kind as the preceding one. I t contains the statemeif of a Nat about a theft.

itat. XT,

130

[ No. 40.3

GIPSY LANGUAGES, NATI , MEN III. SPEOI DISTAIOT "MA INF!: Marioh b h a l u s - t a k h a i k m u t i w A Theft w a s ; t h a t - i n o n e k e t t l e gai c h h e . g a m a r i t h e g a i a . lost w a s . T w o p l a t e s w e r e g o n e .

w c h h U. K h a i k ma riwa /oat w a n . O n e j u g Phir g a y g . Then p o lice -sta tio n -in w e n t .

mfinithdar fl y t i l i k h Ne-ne r a p a t k a r p i poliee-offioer ca me writ in g Me-by r e p o r t h a vin g -tn a d e h a v in g -g o n e @hale likhie-ke, p h i r m a r e g a d i • k h a p n o min e t h e -k o moved having;roaused-te-be-written, t h e n th e -in sp e cto r o w n s t a t i o n - t o sipOlii gaye. K n o h i l l i k n t l y i m i l - a y a . M a r o g a , d i - k a i masthe o lu ir soldiers went. A n y t h i n g n o t being-found-wiz& In sp e cto r-o f w i t h f r o m in maUktohdar' a y e t h e . M u l d r a h w maragadi-ne three watchmen c o m e w e r e . . F i f t e e n o r sixteen m e n inspector-by a • s a l i t h taintioa-ki ki, ta lsh i l a y i 'is n a t-ld khikkitth6 k a r p o k h a d r u i search wa s -t a k en t h a t , collected we re -ma d e house-of ' this n a t - o f ry _ nfila' K h a i k khildmi-ne in-me-so marloh h e gal y a not,' O n e man-by them-in-from theft having-become went o r 'me-re m a r l e l l k a r t inekblide mahh k i , were. it-was-said t h a t , 'me-by t h e f t d o i n 9 s e e n miwalde-mal kh a id i phal Makashay-so daya, ' wa ll-in h o l e having-broken was-given, instrwment-for-honse-breakip-by baohohe the, s o jag ua w a k a t g a b n i k a rp a t •parpiii• children were, t h e n yo u n g awaking got-up. that t i m e t h e f t d o i n g Manathdar-no m e r h k h in s h f nag gaYV Tab g a i m b l i A j went.' not Police-officer-by o f -me ju s t ic e Then t h ie v e s running-away Tabkhi m e - n o dal. khbilpti sit h a b -ke y a h t k h a r j i was-dime. T h e n m e - b y deputy s a h i b - o f w i t h p e t it io n was-given. izh ir Tab k h i d i p t i • sithab-ne magwilh • b u l y fi a a u r k h u n - l a t witnesses we re -ca lle d a n d t h e m . of sta te me n t Then d e p u t y s a h i b - b y ki ro o ri c h h h ill I d n a b l paugi, s a o h l a p a t -tocts-got, ' t r u t h t e l l 1 hat t h e f t w a s O r n o t t o a e . ' gayo. 2464 r o b b e d we n t . to m a m a r j a g & t hen

I

dying

6 ti

Khajai m e r a k h i n s a f r a i d ' k a r k e , Your-Honour o f - m e j u s t i c e n o t will-ma k e ,

NATI.

181

FREE TRANSLATION O F THE FOREGOING. A theft has been committed, and one kettle, one jug, and two plates have been stolen. I went to the polioe station, and made a report. T he police officer wrote it down. T hen the Inspector went to his station. Nothing had been found. F our police soldiers and three watchmen had come with the Inspector. T he Inspector then collected fifteen or sixteen men and searched the house to find out if a theft had been committed in my house or not. O ne of theta said that he had seen the thieves at work. The wall had been broken by Du instrument, and while they were stealing, the children woke and got up. T he thieves then ran away. T he police officer, however, did not do me justice, and so I filed a petition with the Deputy Commissioner.. T he Deputy Commissioner called witnesses and took their statement, asking them to tell the truth whether a theft had been committed or not. I have been totally robbed, and if your honour will not do justice to me, I shall die. The slang of the Nati of theEtawah district is of the same kind as that used in the neighbouring Mainpuri. Thus we find Wird, son, as in Hind5stani, but Wird, eons. as in Ititjasthii.ti, and so forth. I t will be enough to print the beginning of a version of the Parable as illustration of this mixed speech.

182

No. 41.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. NATI(BEVIY.A.). SPECIMEN IV, DISTRICT ETANAH. ICOhft t e h 5 . - k e k h a d e e Some M a n - o f t w o

b a r& t h e . 8048 * W e r e .

Tr hi-ma -86 Them-in-from

lakt r a- r ie '-

younger-by

je h a m a r a khabapta-se 'are k h a b i i p t i t , f a t ig r-t o i t - w a s - e a i d 0 f a t h e r , p r o p erty-inirom which m y s hee u h ham-ka b a t h Tab u h - n o u h - k o a p n i Inc-to e divide! . Then h i m - b y h i n i - t o o w n w e a l t h share ma y -b e t h a t n ä J ili k a r l3Ohit d i n k a t e I d la h u rri, :Shares h a vin g -ma d e was-given. i f d a y s n o t p a s s e d t h a t yo u n g e r kar a n t h i i ikt h i bare, s a i l P U P son a l l p r o p e r t y • together having-Made a n o t h e r-c o u n t ry having-gone rahyd. stayed.

'Me Na t argot used. in the Ra mp u r State is known under th e n a me o f Fa h a rl E b n e r. T h e admixture o f Rajasthani forms in the specimens received from the State is comparatively sma ll Compare, however, the alternative genitive suffix th, ri, re ; the locative suffix _fig; forms such as ?nava,' tricihrli, my ; t o . t1it7, or thii, I was ; forms such as raha, re a d , and rehlti, was ; d in i, gave; kin i, made, and. the future suffixes and a N o t e also t h e aspirated le tte rs i n yoghci, 'went; duclhte, eating ; dhor, two ; ther, th re e , e t c. T h e character o f th is f o rm o f speech w i l l b e easily recognized from a perusal o f th e specimens wh ich follow. T h e first is a version of the Parable, the second a statement relating to a daeolty• T h e Standard List of Words and Sentences will be found on pp. 180ff•

[ No. 42.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. NAT/(PARARIBHABAB). SPEOIMEN V. STATE ItA7dTtrit.;

B k k a d m i - k o (T h e w n i k l e On e

m a n - q f

khkit k o ,

e l 0 0

re lit K h a l e o h r i - n e bs ps a -s 6

ware.

8 0 t 1 8 '

k h a t u m - k A ,

Younger-by f a t h e r - t o

jatup z n O h o dip-dOo.'

it-was-scad t h a t , t father, pr oper ty - of

share m e - t o g i v e . '

B a r

A n d

kbaklbra ni k l e -no c hhO d Nihilrg father-by was-given. • Feu; d a y s a l t e r younger s o n - b y m a c h bOr k k h a d Ca -k o nidhwa -k ii bilbta • k O r l a gbghti k h a t u m went a n d s ubs tanc e anda •d distance-of country-to together was-made i n binital-no r a b a r c h gOki. P h i n O h ni dhw i i -k e M k hupi n becoming riotousness-in s p e n t went. T h e n t h a t c ountry -of on. i • O h n o rahli ralit8-no t u p d a n u k ti n e khamlr-kb r O h l O gOghtt• c Him-by jialde-ifl p i g s t o - g raz e was-sent. rioh-man-of ʻ h ke O h kilba-s8 dudhtet h o uO sh Oe 1 c ià pTh r a hhl l BOr that those And M s d e s i r e w a s husks-from w h ich p i g s eating w e n o Oh-nO k u k f t t . iipan k ba not ke, ' m a r e ba ps ii.k 6 bappS-na dip-diy a .

Then him-by it-was-said that, ' ' my f a t h e r- o f

are o w n b e l l y may-fill. chhintO

11 ; servants are

bapsit-ko d h i g o father-of n e a r

Meh P , pa n

I own ' 1 "father, ab

mOh•no l a d s mObil

near -45h-niS Ms

father-to

lagib-bya b O r obhintg-se V i k a

aid servants-to it-was-said

hungry d y i n g a m .

wilt-go

and

him-to w i l l - say t h a t ,

tObrO

thomn8 r a s O r

'of-thee

f a r

kmat h a y a , a, d •affection came, a n d a r 1 ehhOd b 8 r

was-clasped a n d m u c h

k g '

before i i n w a s - m a d e ; karbO."

O

h

ba pa i -k e

make."'

H

e

f at h er- o f

•rahla k e a h g i ni k h-k a r was t h a t h i m seen-haeing - khateng-ko e a r i c h l y ) ,

having-run h i s

. caressing w as- made. ke, that,

h a

chilpilags

Bor .

And 8 h h e

obhuka l u g t a

Oh-sr) k u k i l b g h k o ,

A iipn6 b b a t e sah own servant l i k e

f (CI O . went.

/Oh bor

b a r

me-by h e a v e n a n d

now m l e 4140

h&j' ; b O r are ; a n d

ubal: t i t Ob.

to-them breads

BOr b a p s a

n eck s p a n

And f a t h e r o w n

kuchhe k uohh1 3

ripe 1 6 p - A 6 b O r

' good g o o d

clothes b r i n g c l o d

131

N

A

T

I

( PA I t i l t i IIHA,BAR).

oh6 nehr-1513, b O r O h - k 6 k h u t -n e h i b o r g O n A -n 6 him p u t-o n , a n d h i m - o f hand-on r i n g a n d f e e t - o n ke b5r h a m d u a b 0r m i t r o h O p g , that and w e m a y - e a t a n d m e r r y m a y - b e , WO ra h lt , p h i n dead w a s , a p a i n hal.' B or O h ie.' A n d t h e y

k h A fi r i gOghli h a l ; k l i a j a t i a liv e g o n e - is ; l o s t m i l ra p t, N O . me rry t o -b e began.

BOr And h i m - o f b i g s o n Ayr% b came a n kk k it-was-said

Or • khechne-ki d danoinglf e , ' 0 O p th a t, ' t h i s w h a t

rahat-n6 r a h &

was,

gohni r - I A O shoes p u t - o n ; InAhr5 my

8

0

n

phin l h a m b l again f o u n d

J a

•rOh16-k6 c lh ig 6 field-in t e a s . W I en h o u s e - o f n e a r Bik a l b i t e - n u chur n One s e r v a n t - t o sound w a s - h e a r d .

hai ka ki, t O h r a ?is? ' H i m - b y h im-t o it-teas-said, 1 thy O VOL' O h - n e bbaotA V ã h a l , b O r tOhr6 bApsã-nO j a i d u t n a h was-made.' H i m - b y brother come i s , a n d thy f a t h e r-b y b i g f e a s t khapifana k o r a l e n a ehilpe. O h - k b ' r clad h u p t g O g l u l n it-was-wished t h a t house n o t may-go. H i t n - o f angry becoming w e n t O Oh-no h A p a rt -s o bapall-n6 k b abahar ohilap-kar Ok h a m n A y A . outside Rim-by f a t h e r - t o father-by having-goneh it-was-remonstrated. kOka, ' nab, ch had k had ga6 k o t 0 h r I k h a me t i - in h u pi went t h a t t h y se rvice it-was-said, ' s e e , many d a y ss having-become Toh-n6 . b l k k till r a h a bor O h r ee k OknO-86 n a went. T h e e -b y o n e and t h y w o r d - f r o m n o t doing r e t l i a i n 4 d ; rhibTi-k1 bachohtl bhi m O h e J I B he k b y A rg -k O b a t h that f ri e n d s -o f • with goat-of young-one e v e n to-me n o t wa s -g iv e n ru g r a h p g . B O r j a Olga Oh n i k l A a y .A j e t o h r a son c a m e thy t h i s bt oy h- - n 6 O h - k e B e fAki, hupi khatum p a tn iy8 -n e ra h a rc h my h i m - o f for-the-sake becoming we n t , wt hhe oe -a property h a rlo t s -t o s p e n t t h ebb Od & A x i l k i n l . ' O h - n 6 ke, n i k16, t i x s a d a y that, ' son, t h a t ; a lwa y s big f e a s t was-made.' H i m - b y it -wa s-sa id hui, s O t O h r A h a t . mohr6 4 b i g 6 h a l , b o r I n t b r a is, t h a t t h i n e i s . of-me n e a r a r t , a n d w h a t ' m i n e tOhra xahla, h e Thin m a i a i r ) pna b a r r u a i h O n a was, t h a t thy But m e r r y t o - m a h e a n d • m e r r y t o -b e merry might-be. A n d when

bbaola h i g h . r a t t l a , p h in kh a ju n fin h a l ; brother d e a d w a s , a g a i n a l i v e i s ; khamla h a l.' found s e .

bee k h a j a t h , and l o s t

teat,

185 No. 43.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. NATr(PAHARTMBAR). SPECIMEN VI. STATE BAM PU R •

T h r ma h in a -so e h h o d k ha din b h a e k i kadhl m A h r e Three mo n th s-fro m m a n y days w e r e t h a t hay' n ig h t-a t m y rahle b a l a t b h a l . M a l i rattle-se k h a b g t h a r nIppar-ne n u ] in-house d a c o i t y w a s . house-from o u t s i d e shed-in s l e e p i n g torah a t h a . M e h r l e h b a h a n rain t M . B i k rohle-ne n j u slaying w a s . M y sister slaying t e a s . O n e house-in sle e p in g hua n u k h A . k Khotithggrt, ehilaga become was-seen. ILrose, uman m y b e d - o f n e a r going d O-se n fi e h 1 i 6 , tO k a k i k e, ' baki m then it-wa s-sa id him-from it-was-asked, that, ' c h a u k i d d r a m.' B y - m e i kilkA ke, ' Oh b a r k u d mI Mi.' Ph in o h o h lla p -g a ya . m is.' man it-was-said t h a t , ' he a n o t h e r Then h e g o in g -we n t . i naehla k h a t i s h a l hue Phin Khadarga rih a p ro n a h ro t was, Then become twenty-five t h irt y b u rg la ri While c l o t h e s p a l - o n r hat' K h a n d e r t n a l re h ri . bOr ke, ' bultu e ad are.' D a r k n i g h t wa s. came and it-alas-said that, h a ' w e burglars r Nam aticha bar tikhni lem u th ia nand akZ Gab khatiyar o l i - k e d b lg e a sword s l icks Pistol and guns a l l weapons them-of n e a r we re , h m e b B ik n e h r t chul nandaka•ko b h a e . gagnal para. aKljt, One k n i f e going t guns-of b e c a m e . Eight fires -thTs-na Meh n t s h t h u p l gap); k e leuthla W e e . lugarl h e r k quiet becoming we nt that strnok a n d s l i c k s a m o k , . head-on i 16th 4arZigt). P h i n b i k k u d mi t ik h n t Bye me h re dhige re h a ra ( may-throw. T h e n o n e m a n i w o r d taken o f -me n e a r sta n d in g killing I Nldbwa-ke dambhe - obhad bar narwajje-kS, r t w d n o n e a g e . W Village-of p e o p le ma n y and d o o r - o f b o l t t o -b re a k began. 1008, O gae. mehrf3' dhiga-se bIkhalite h u p t g a e . T o went. b u rg la rs g o in g of-me near-from .

together becoming w e n t . T h e n

Phin Then ke, that,

meh k h i n t i - k e having-run raC3hre ra h le -n e ' my h o u s e -i n

ohflpa moved hal dacolts

gaya, b O went, and r alra have-entered,

b alm & p h i r a hnullryte-ne a l village-in sh o u tin g went-about e igh obillx).' N t h hquickly i -come! A U-s id e s -f ro m l p b lam e o

186

N

A

T

I

( r A l l i n t DHABAB).

kat n mare l i t h o minded lOthte t h e . K h l d r a - k e guns fi r i n g w ere. F e a r - o f on-account t h e r e anybody n o t rahe. T h i n jasurtA the. D h Or ren t h a t a t bulatte chilpe g n moved went. going was. T w o h o u rs f o r robbing were. T h e n e. Bus-ke nicehe m e h r o h i e g o g l i a , nukbe, k e Until& m i t a it-was-seen t h a t look broken Thal-of after I into-house w e n t , khutart huA hal, k h a m 4 1 khatum radhtla-rt, 4 i m e become i s , earth. d u g-- w a s , w omen- of property having-taken-out Bats bar n ' a h n a 1 7 1sab 11, 11 lip i gab. and ornaments a l l was-taken, having -t aka); had-gone. Twenty-one khatum b u l t t - k e 'Caged hajare-ka 110 gab. had-done. thousand-of property having-robbed having-taken _Paper dippi bar n O t h r e dirt h a l I L I c h l t r a and stalks-of-juar-tree having-given given i s . Q u i l t s having-lighted 13018-no khurita k i t h i . Mehra jacilht - se k a t kharafti n ah 7 dacoits-by light m a d e w as. Of-me defendant-with an y illfeeling n o t un-ke bhaota-se . Meh-ne k i s t bal-kft nab l nehehana. ha brother-with. him-of Me-by a n y dacoil n o t was-recognised. .is, n o t nahT nahchanta, 4bleh i n b ela- kii k e kacherlya-ne r a k e h a l I t h e s e dacoits w h o not k n o w . court-in s t a n d i n g a r e n a336r j a l h a t u m k h l k l e hokoa y a h a l , m a r g f t nail! And whioli property recovered having-become come i s , m i n e n o t rehe. hal. B e k rahri t a k m a r e tharane mehra rOhla bulattO remained. ith O n e hour f o r of-me before m y house robbing bol

&colts

FREE TRANSLATION OF THE FOREGOING. More than three mouths ago there was a daeoity in my house at midnight. I wee sleeping in ashedoutside the house, but my sisterwassleeping in the house. I saw a man coming up to my bed, and on my asking him, he said that hewas the watchman. I then said, that is another math' came and said they were deceits. T h e night was dark.. .twenty-five T h e nor thirty h 'deceits e They had all sorts of weapons, pistols, swords, sticks and guns, and eight guns were fired. w e n t I o f f . lest .H theyeshould kill me. One man was standing near me with a sword, and started to break the bolt of the dooropen. N ew many of the village people came together, and t w a s the deceits left me. I ran into the village and went about shouting, 'deceits have h w e myhouse, a rcome quickly.' From all sides the deceits. were firing guns, • and entered ieiiobody n ventured g to approach. T h e y kept robbing for two hours, and then went off. nAfter that w h I entered i the houseand,saw that the lock had been broken, the soil dug up, tnthe property e of the women •talcon and all ornaments taken away. • They had robbed o c l o t d h e s . ,T h eb n su t o w m ea s h

N A TI ( P A N D A B E A M ) ,

1

S

T

twenty-one thousand rupees' worth of property. I have given a list of it. T he deceits. had burned quilts and straw and thus made a light. I have no ill-feeling against the defendant or against his brother; I did not recognize any one of the . d a e ozletthose recogni s . dacoits I who aredstanding o in court. n T hoe property t which has been recovered is not mine. T hey were robbing my house in my presence for one hour.

The Nats in the N u m District base their argot on a dialeot of the same kind as. that spoken in Rampur. T he Rajasthfuil admixture is not very prominent. W e may note forms such as Ichakla and ViaWe, 0 big one, Sir ; khabhec1iti-k0, of the wolf (but Ichablietfid-ne, by the wolf) ; aorci., they came, and so on. N ot e also future forms such as jigret, I will go ; IcOguAgel, I will say ; compare Sisi. Another future formation is represented by hula, it will be. F o r further particulars the two specimens which follow should be consulted. T he first is the beginning of a version of the Parable; the second translation of the well-known tale about the wolf and. the lamb.

IrOlo

138

No 44.1

GIPSY LANGUAGES, NAT/. SPEOIMEN VII. DISTRICT B U N O E .

Kisi k e d m i -k e d o

Same m a n - o f t w o kaki k i ,

hamara

it-was-said t h a t ,

'

our

bay, d i y s .

share was-given. sab k hi l bna

l

e

nada t h e .

ebbete

nobqe-ne b A b i - s %

SOW w e r e . S m a l l

son-by f a t h e r - t c

bgt,

d

e

.

'

share having-divided g i v e

Us-ne a p r i C

Hins-by o w n

Ghane d i n g W i t ' h u e , hhOtiL small s o n Many d a y s n o t w e r e , ,dusre d e a l t m u l l gays, a u • wa hg-s e

went, a n d t h e r e • another country going sabri k hubna k hurma s ti barabad k a r a lagaclue-mg diya. A u r Uall g o o d s riotousness applying-in wasted n u kin g was-given. A n d &aid, s o fitbe m u l l a - m g ;g ghana a k a ceased, t h e n Boall s p e n t making there c o u n tr y -i n mighty f a m i n e ao be g a y a . J a b lAchAr k bok l i tt h a n g l a g , t a b u s bd 'tailing-become w e n t . W h e n helpless p o o r t o - b e began, t h e n t h a t ns desg-ke k i s i k odmi . s e blAS. T a b u s - n e use tuucla, Ah .country-of some man-wills goin was-joined. T h e n him-by him sw ine na Tab hfisha-tta Ske ohug.n b h e j i d i y a . koghS, gv Then senses-in it-was-said, to-graze having-sent it-was-given. having-come i i4mere b p g -k e utne m i h a n ti -k b bahutg bhuk8 Ot 1 hal, maT t n'my father-of so-many servants-to much breads are, with-hunger k g r us-se mar s ha l pa . Mal fi t h i k e bApg-ke p A s a and him-to I having-r;sen father-of n e a r w a l l s ° r dying w e n t . tkeguligi k i , funnitne-kA O r o hazer taksirs, " bApg, • immi-ne awill-say t h a t , "father, m e - b y , heaven-of of-thee presence fault kkarA ha i.'' ' edone i s. " n

189 [ No. 45.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. NAV. SPECIMEN VIII. DISTRICT DIJITOR. khunaddi badi nap t h i . U h - k e dhafiga-pi e k - h i khabaktft One r i v e r v e r y • clear was. T h a t - o f bank-to one-only at - t ime khabhedia a khabhedl-ka khabachche, dong khapent p i n e A s a . wolf a n d sh eep - o f yo u n g - o n e b o t h w a t e r t o - d rin k cam e. Goma khabautI t u i r e g i . Khadang-ka khapyis Heat much having-fallen was. ,Both-to t h i r s t having-become-attaohed Khabhedia u t h e kh ad t v khapani t Z g i r a h L t h i s , ragi Wolf t h e r e standing w at er drinking remaining w as, be i ng 1 0 0 8 . khobhede-ka khabachcbit uthe-se t h e d i k h a b a o - k i t a r t i there-from lit t le distance-at current-of in-direction sheep-of yo u n g - o n e khuluhil khapani t g g i l a g a . Kbabhedia-ke k h u m l blood smeared become water drinking began. W o l f - o f in- t nout h khedarte-hi uh-ke k b u m %•111 khoachi t aliu k Aya u a - k o was, h i m - o f on-seeing-even .4111Outh-in water fi l l e d came ; h i m - o f klya. 0 be-adbl, dun6-kt H y ; k h a j h a g r a ,khaba . woo-made. 0 reepeetlese-one, eating-of for-the-sake q u a r r e l m u c h hilã khaptual-ke gadki tujhe c h i ku ln a chahlye • k i g a z e O M for-thee t h is to-do is-wanted that • feet-by moving moving W a t e r d i r t y kohl h a l , j i - I d w a j a h - s e b a n i pan! n o t - eal, kh ap yas- ke making art , which-of cause-from I w a t e r n o t drinking-am, t h irst - o f Khubichare khubachche-no • a w i t a • khamAr6 m a r l ch alp a7. Poor young-one-by a n s w e r ' 1on-the-account d y i n g may- go.! ha V khaderte Rhapani-ka k b a b i l 6 dlya, k h a b d e , k y h u km a are Water-of C u r r e n t was-given, ' S i r , w h a t o rd er giving hal. merl t a r t Merl • labl-se apg-ki t a r f a - s e 8. my in - d irect io n self-of direction-from My d irect io n - f rom ten l n a h t jae sakt ii.' T a b Ichabhedle-no not thy direction-to go c a n . ' T h e n w o l f nuhl-sahl, 1)0,0 khumgre h a l k b a c h h e m es h u e : • tan-no ' never-mind, thou great scoundrel b y i ta r-t w ; sa i sx - mo n t h s become thee-by i d , muih-kb b e 0 , g r a d i p i s a th1. ,se-to g r at abuses given were! Young-one-by it-wae-,aid, ' Sir, 1 VOL. X L T 2 K h u b a e b o h b

13.40

N A IL

ky n a c h l k hac holte i l o ? what t ro u b le s p e a k in g a r e I

Mai

to a b h i

khachh mahlne- k k

even n o w

•ontha-of

hop& n a h . G a r i r t k i s - n o

depl. 1 1 4 1 ? ' KhabhediO-ne k a u g a ,

/month n e t . A b u s e s whom-by

given ma y-b e ' W o l f - b y it -wa s -s a id ,

l a turn-no mel- k e g5,r ia

na d e p i h g i , t a u tumhar6 bitpliene

here then-by m e - t o a b u se s

not gi v e n may-be, th e n t h y f a t h e r - b y

depi h a g l .

niartpg.

yah M O H k i a p n e k a r t a b g - k f t

given may-be. N o w yu stio e

this will-b e t h a t o w n f a t h e r-o f d e e d s-o f

A b

bhugti 1 5 . * puniihment re a p in g ma y-ta ke .'

Yah k a u g l- k e khubaohelio-kO This having-said y o u n g -o n e -o f

chakar .!eieing

tOmi liyã a u r t O k seas-taken a n d piece-piece having-made eating was-taken. ttik k a r FREE TRANSLATION O F TH E FOREGOING. k e A wolf and a lamb came at the same time to the bank of a clear river to drink water. I t was very hot and both were thirsty. T he lamb was drinking water a little distance downstream from where the wolf was standing and drinking•water. T h e wolf was very bloodthirsty, and its mouth %ratered on seeing the sheep. H e tried to raise a quarrel in order • to get an opportunity of eating him. H e said, ' 0 impudent fellow, is it preper for you to make the water dirty by stirring i t with your feet, so that I cannot drink it and may die from thirst ? ' T h e poor lamb replied - 'Sir , what do you command ? T he water flows from you to me and cannot flow from me to you.' T hen the wolf said : 'never mind, you are a scoundrel ; six months ago you abused me.' Said the lamb, 'how can this be true ? I am not six months old. W h o can have abused you ? ' T he wolf said : ' i f you did not abuse me, i t must have been your father, and it is only just that you should be punished for the deeds of your father.' Af t er having said this he seized the lamb, tore it to pieces and ate it. The Ilats, of the Bahraich District call themselves Brijbasi and state that they have001114) from Braj. Their dialect &come to contain a larger admixture of ItAjasthani than we have hitherto found. I t is, however, possible that the speech of the different Bripasis differs according to their last habitat, and it would he unsafe to base farreaching conclusions on one single specimen. T he first lines of a version of the Parable will be sufficient to show its general character; I t will be noticed that the Rajasthan:I clement is so strong that i t can almost be characterised as the base of the dialect. The specimen does not, on the other hand, illustrate the artificial argot of the Nats with which we are hese concerned.

141 [ No . l i a ]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. NATI(BRIM.A.S4 SPECIMEN IX. DISTRICT BARRATCH. Admi-re

dui c h i n k & c h h t

One m a n - g f

Iwo s o n s w er e.

kahio,

uha h a e

13-131hit-117t a n h i k e c h h e r a

Them-in-from by - s mall s o n

dhan j a u n

hanaftri5 h I s f s c h h e

father-to i t - w a s 's0 f a t her, property w h ic h my s h a r e i s ,ham-ne dal-dee. dhan dinhe. -1svie-to a i d ,g i v e . ' T h e n he property him-to having-divided was-given. T. a b a i Minhike o h h o rii, 16-kO small s o n And 1 f e w day s a f t e r property having-taken 1 pardesan Apre chahl g a y o , u j i u t r e jto-a-foreign-con Wry moved w e n t , a n d ther e own pr oper ty debauchery-in 1 ura-dinO. t was-wasted. h O r The argot of the Nets of the Bhagalpur District is based on a mixture of Eastern d Hindi and Hindostiini with some Bengali forms, I t will be sufficient to give the begino ning of a version of the Parable in illustration of this jargon.' l l s b l t e

1It ia worth noting that the ordinarylanguageof Illiagalpor is Bihar', a form of speech qoita different from H in d i, A. G.

142

( N O , 4 7 3

GIPSY LANGUAGES. NATI. SPEOIMEN X. DISTRICT BRAGALPIIR,n a b k u d m l -k e

rawAll r a h O . R a t k o ,

One m a n - q f t w o

sons w e r e .

rawail a p n e •

Small

son o w n

masil sab t l b a mora j h a k h r i t 4ut 'all w e a l t h my s h a r e money s father-to said that, m a mull E u r o . rawfill-ke j1.114 batkhilalapV 1 :-Ingw5 s a b - s 8divide.' F a t h e r a l l sons-of shares wealth m o n e y t w o k rawall a p n a s a b mash g a g dihis. T h a r i e b a j b l i a r o t k a u s on o w n a l l money p i e e gave. S h o r t a f t e r e m a i l t Waha s a b mashl gang ra lAU-m8 a le•k8 j h a r l d u r r a l l There a l l money pies harlots-in having-taken very f a r going went. i rehthil mareb5 h U g e a , t a b s dhar5b-kar dihis • J a b u a - k i i

nfl spent becoming went, t h e n spent-making gave. W h e n him- of us (18s-m8 jhari jbakAl p u p i l , b a y i t t l - m o 4barib b 5 that country-in great famine f e l l , a n d h e food-in p o o r becoming

gall. went.

Tab w a h jbak8k ã j ã

rafigh r a b b l e g a l l .

K a j i t

with to-remain went. G en t lem an ' Then h e o n e gentleman x11340 ntthtt-m8 r i i k a r 4'obarine-ko bhejis. N a s l fi e ra l ta r-k O b a n d him own field-in sw in e sent. I t o s k s p i g s- o f f o o d feeding-fir bbi ebutkai ohl dbi t b h a l milpait, t o a apan own even - belly g l a d having-become would-have-got, t h e n h e lautit.

j

a

b

w a h a pn8

k e a p n g m a n - m o ehhok5 dharpit,

would-have-filled. W h e n h e o w n sense h e l d , o w n m in d - in t o - sag liana k h O o t a b a Inga j 8 , h a m a r 5 dugw5-ke began that, ' how-many servants-of so-much b read i s ke y wah apne m kUa. d o sda r n bayittlh a l - k 5 aba y ita tO h a T , 6 h a m fthat a t they h e self eating a re c lothers-of and e o feeding a r e , a n d r bhilkan - o fd lAmi Ham apno m k a clugwo, r a fi g h R a i i U k u t 5 i s i own f a t h e r n e a r will-go a n d will-say by-hunger eating g o . je, " 6 (Ingwa, h a m

telt

kbahut beIrce k i y a ,

U

ha m reit

that, " 0 father, by-me of-thee many f au lt s were-done,. an d I t h y raktIA e l l O k e t j b l i a r nalpi bapail a p n e nAllar•m8 kh§otA, rak1ip5." son to-be-called fi t n o t became; ow n presence-in servant keep ."'

148

pow ThepOms are a menial caste belonging to what Sir Herbert Risley calls the Dravidian type. I t is not uniform but comprises several variations and sub-caates. Somepuma supply fire at cremation or act as executioners; others are scavengers, and some have taken to basket and cane working. The pOms in the Himalayan &Wets , hare gained a fairly respectable position as husbandmen and artisans, while the wandering Magahiya pams of Bihar are professional thieves. The pony] are numerous in Assam, Bengal, the United Provinces and Kashmir. Number. T h e following are the figures returned at the Census of 1911 :— Assam • Bengal • • • Bihar and Orissa • • Central Provinces and Berar • Fanjet) • United Provinces Kashmir State • Elsewhere

• • •

80,412 173,991 241,903 9,844 • 79,916 • 383,781 • 52,099 •

4,374

•

TOTAL

925,820 1111111Momomo

To these may headded the following, shown in the Census under the names of BansphOrand %gar :— Control Provinces and Berar United Provinces • • • Baroda State • Central India Agency •

• 2

• 3

5 2 , , 0 9 •

0 9

4

7 5

52, 405

TOTAL 1 2 8 , 5 1 5

Giving a grand total forDOmsunder all names of 1,054,336. The common name of the caste is pain or pOmpk, a word of uncertain origin. Name. A c c o r d i n g to the Brahmavaivartapurina a Pam is the son of a leta and a chelaclati, and Pama is perhaps the same word as Pomo. The (lamas or cletabas are mentioned in Sanskrit literature as living by singing and music. T h e form clonatt seems to be the oldest one. I t occurs in Varahamihira'a Brihattionadia (1xxvii. 33), which belongs to the sixth century, and several times in Sanskrit works hailing from Kashmir such as the Kathasarliaitgara Somadeva and the Bajataraigitii of •Kalluwa. There cannot be any doubt that these (largo are identical with the Doms, and the name of the caste is accordingly old. The base from which it is derived is perhapsonomatopmic ; compare Sanskrit (lam, to sound ; (lamaro, drum. • It is probably not Aryan. The late Professor Hermann Brockhaus of Leipzig was the first to suggest that beword (leen might be identical with the name ram, which the European Gipsies use

144

VON.

to denote themselves.' T his suggestion has been adopted b y Charles G . Leland and Sir George Grieri3on, 2 3learnt a ntodknow i that t the Nawar or Zutt, a Gipsy tribe of Palestine, call themselves Damaandytheir language D'OmeTri m : nAUTHORITIES—. o w Os tada,- 4 Complete Dictionary of the Terms used by Criminal Tribes in the Pauj ab b4 MeitattuKLABD01, e tagother with a thor tH i stor y of each Tribe aud the Names and Places of MISMOtlee of indir idnat c o n s i d Umber.. Lahor e, 1879. C entr al Jail Pres% pp, 211,, 51ff. e LEINER, r e Gd. D e t a i l e d Anaiveis o f Abdul Ohnfur' s Dictionary o f the lenns seed by Oriminal a Tribes s i n the P a n * . Lahor e, 188,0. C i v i l Secretariat Prose, pp. xviii and ff. and Phrases illustrating the Dialects o f the Same and a . also of Dancer., e LEITtant, s t G. aW.,—Words b Mirdsis and M a c Appendi x to "Clanger s " and Linguistic Fragments L a b o r o , 1882, C i v i l l i s Secretariat h e Press, pp. v am! ff. d ,So far as can be judged from the materials available the poms do not possess a f a dialect of their own, but use the speech of their neighLanguage. t e hours. T h a words and phrases given by Abdul Ghafur rbelong t o a n argot o f the game k in d as that used by the Sgsis. A similar w remark applies t o t he DOm dialec t mentioned b y D r . Leitner. Neither his ematerials nor the sentences published by Abdul Ghafur are, however, sufficient hfor judging with certainty. According t o information, collected for the purposes of athis Survey a dialect called pom vrOrissa :— Sam • s s p o k e n ea w aChemparan • 4 i n, 9 13,500 t h: 0 e 6 f o l l o w i n • Thes1e figures refer to the argot of tho Magnhlyli Duels, who derive their name g 1 )from Magah, Magadha, where they assort that their original home was, or Magahiyit d i t They r are i notorious c ) sroad. from mag, thieves and had characters and do not cultivate tor labour s if they can help iL a ,o pretence, T h e i their r f part hieing that o f the spy, informer and disposer o f stolen B i property. w o m e nh r l oa The n estimates y of t he number o f speakers of p o m a exaggerated. n *At r m a k thedeCensus of 1911 the pains of Saran numbered only 8,600, and only a portion of these used. the p o ina r e o. c i .cn a S sa r i a n 7,962,.and estimates fornthatl district are perhaps correct. r c e the r t a i y o nAs shown a l a a r g o t .by the T specimens h e which follow Domra i s an argot based on the. bcurrent aBhojpurl s o f the districts, w it h a tissue o f Itajaathitni. and IlindOstanl. p o w & kTo the latter e t o f belong•forms such as the ease suffixes, dative kO, genitive kd, w o C t hF . aPelt, m Die Zigentner p ai n Pam r pa vi ta Aston, Vol, 1. H al l o, 1841,, p. 48 M r . L u n n , Inclisehe• rAlteribonskunde,Vot k i, tionend edition, F. 400, note 1 Fr l l nz Miklmioh, Debar die Mundarten unit die Wanderungen a n a(ter Zigeuner Eur opa., vill, p. 57:.------Dookochrlften der Kalserlichon Akademlo dor Vrillonsohalton. Philoieplifooh• kistosieoho 1810. n uClues. Vol. m xxsil. Vienna, b e s Aceadem y d , r . 5 Indian , Antiquary, Vol, xv, 1886, p, 15, 4Ste Iol B. . A. Stewart limalleter, The Language of the Hamar or Ate, the Nomad &ni gh of Palestine- Gipsy Lore• 84ototy.sMonograph% No, 8. Edinburgh, 1014, i t . 1 8 7 1 , p .

DOM.

1

4

5

stray verbal forms such as kihuas-na, to say ; tibiae-se, from eating ; kaha, sala ;• lag& began, etc. O f Italasthani reminiscences we may note the termination. es in the oblique singular and in the plural of strong masculinebases ; thus, kajt oa -chela, two sons of a man. Mo st verbal forms and, generally speaking, the wholer -grammatical kAd i i system, however, are 13hOipuri. Compare forms such as More, am karuti, I did ; kahlak, said ; hahab, shall say ; birvarb, we shall become ; fig uctrag,

they will see, and the common base bar, bar, to be.. As in the case of other similar argots there is a certain number of peculiar words. Su ch are : bawd, boy ; c l o t h ; Wa g , cultivator ; ruguan dead. lion, eating ; w d , wont ; khirka, horse ; çianlã bhubhur, obmt, , h o u pig s e; ghlynzdya, ; b k rupee O t ; gem,, h , thief, and so forth. Commonly, however, ordinary Aryan words are used but disguised by means of various changes and additions. a i t O c h k a , Occasionally we find transposition of letters, as in (lhanarphul=karanphul, eardrop., a More commonly P e nwe see nthat a consonant is prPfixed or substituted f o r the beginning of a word. T h e gutturals k and leh are used in this way ; thus, kog=ag, fire ; kbhath=hath, hand ; 1eOhathi=1t4th7, elephant ; khek=ok, one ; khakili=kai, famine khitlgar= sindir, red lead .ran, am. I t will bo seen that the original word is sometimesalso abbreviated and ;changed in other ways at the same time. Wm are most frequently substituted for labials ; thus,. k h The i 1 palatals t a r - 0oh = and h oharkhaill=pap, sin ; c1usgr, pep.] s o n ; ohalkuvlh=balk upth, heaven i k a l - k e , machhli, fish ; ohibanitt=ban, forest ; ditiruarke=phir, again, etc. Sonich a v i times,ghowever, oh is also used before or instead of othersounds; compare ohabhi= n ; ohatia=daya, compassion ; chalearkhaig----maukar,. servant ; H A G tkabhf, ever a k bread. rpm is used, as a substitute in words such as (Aanarphal=karasphui„ eardrop e n clhasaili=kasaili, betel nut; ç2hathinkasbin, harlot ; clit em z o u t-Mag, goat. a is, - t h i e f ; ;z ig em kcowdung u shen u t a =j u u i l '1,shoe ; wari=dari, carpet ; neicatti=pani, water; nahar=skahr, rtown,detc. o , k iFinally n h we find r in words such as rOpi=lOpi, hat ; o i l m a n , and so forth. O s e r e to such devices the Magabiya poms show a marked predilection for vIn addition e=

changing r a their words by means of additions after them. T h e numerals two and following thus add an ern, and we get thaem, two ; ticirdm, three; obarent, four; paliohen, l five ;wohhalan, six ; satem, seven ; . twenty. also, commonlyadded ttrnumerals ; thus, kheg5, one ; cittieingo c h ao IG oeism saldmgo, hundred. • ; 7 e ir g h t A common addition ,I t m w o a ;m , is also, tit; thus, Orly, foot ; jaclatu, col& winter ; n i r d ohiragh, lamp; an answer; cihatitu; property ; ohiohartu=bichar, deliberation ; n n jathabeit, e si baptu=b4p, father ; • nalehatur, a h l o = ; s OtLar are - ga d al a ,common s e additions n t khaill, khaihe, khaila in the Saran specimen, andu hita ,c oc u n s e l . lkissed o ; oho' meOfraigrztv(ip, p a nr sin; bholkhail tC h t le i h ti , I : a lS , eb r o a t h e r ;d b e its as hoi g k lhs a l. S , m n w t i , t h t; h 8 ez C h a m

6 at n u l n k h a i h k

, c ao 4 m i e , a

146

p

0

3

1

.

before ; ohaakhag=pda, towards ; bapkhaild=tidp, father ; elOtkhaita, sense; tilitkhesild= khdt, field ; a ra 1 t ü 4 g a lã , neck ; lutahild and notahild=j aid, shoe; sangahild, with ;

aunahild, heard ; samanaltite,.before. Note the frequent abbreviation of the vowel o f the original word in such cases. Many different additions are made to verbal bases, and the conjugation of verbs therefore has a very puzzling appearance. I f we abstract from stray forms such as, khasuaitd=dtd, comas ; charaaltd=haradtd, i t rains ; doghluarad----diipi, gave ; tigun-

gharuare, ate, and others, the most characteristic addition is a. T his a can be added alone ; thus, kih•zi-ded, r fed, w i ltol make; kill-nui-ea, kih-u-aa, kih-:a-dad, said. s a Iny other cases ; it is preceded by an s; thus, di-au, gave.; ti-ea, took ; di•au.aed, gives ;. kha-au-dM, coining ; kha-sa-alia, comes (with Ph added in front) ; ki-suic-ato, have I done; a-sit-del, and khu-sic-ein, came ; chal-ao-del, went; di-sate-e, had d ia-au-an, d a-au-dne, ; given ; di-saw-es, gayest ; di•suw-as, gave ; di-au-Wan, gave; di-au-alin, gayest. k e h addition is uar; thus, char-uar-d, to graze ; kah-uar•e, to say; a -A very t common e dekh-uar-ka, a n haying seen, chaPuar (disit), dividing (gave) ;. rah-uar-d, remained ; Ito-urt-il, it may be ; ntar-mar-thi, I am dying ; I did ; di-suar-tand, gave ; d okoh-uar-tarhel, he was wishing; rah-uar-lied, rah-uar-fodel, stayed ; rah-uar-al, was ; l e a l i bach-aar-al, was saved ; lag-ear-ale, began; I transgressed; rah-uar-alhd, a was;• chuchh-uar-alak, asked ; mar-uar-atae, has beaten, and s o forth ; compare aKanjarl l awar,lbar,eetc. , The i-suffix of many of these forms is the suffix of the past participle. I t also smoors in theapresent in forms such as bar-u-ala, is; ho-loar-,al, am, a n , is; WO-war-11i iwe are; aut-uar-al, d sleeps, and so on. Compare Bhojpuri. ; The preceding remarks only explain the most common pUm devices for disguising kcommon words. i There are probably numerous similar ones. O f those occurring i n the rspecimens-we may mention the addition of krd in pronouns ; thus, khokrd, by thee; uk7ed-1crevi-i-85, from among them, etc. I t should be noted that kilts may stand for tu, thou, and also for 17, he. I n the ease of verbs attention may be drawn to the frequent use of compound tenses formed with the base foe, to go ; thus, ho,twei, became; rahuarlaid, stayed; parqatedit, fell ; garigar-iodel, fled ; the occasional .addition of rat in sunls-rat, he beard, and so forth. Further particulars will be understood from the specimens which follow. T he first is a version of the Parable o f the Prodigal Son i n the argOt of the MagaliVA DOms of Chapra lathe Saran District. T he two other ones have come from Champarin and have been forwarded as illustrating the slang of the Iyomits. The first of them is a version of the Parable, the second a short Pam story.

147 [ No. 48.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. GAHDril1.)0M. SPECIMEN DISTRICT SARAN-

Khek ] a jwa -k e d u o h 0 a One m a n - o f I w o so n s

baruaral. were.

lihekre- 14-se o h e o h l k i i - n e -

Them-among-from y o u n g e r-b y bapkhaiI-s k i h u ë v ü , h e bapkhaila, darbidiad j e h a m r e o h a krA father-to s a i d , 0 father, goods w h i c h m y s h a r e Tab u lth o kre darbkhaik hewed, s e h o m e d i s u , ' khapan own Thew h e t o h i m goods will-be, t h a t t o - m e g i v e . ' Bahut d i n l a a c h it s u r ke ohOchika & C O sa b 01194 dividing . gave. Many d a y s n o t passed that yo u n g e r s o n a l l 11st kar-kb o h a r i o h a h r e ohijkhati kh e kt h a chalatwil, M i n x kh u h it d things i went, a n d t h e r e t o g e t h e r having-made f a r - country s obadma.s1 Jab din c h i t a r t w t k h a pan darbkhala kh u rg . dismiss. u . in-riotousness When days s p e n t , o w n g o o d s w a s t e d gave. chabre-mZ c h a r & khakal wah s a b k u o h b k h u r a d i s u w 0 , l a b u s he a l l wh a te ve r wasted l a d-given, th e n t h a t country-in b i g l a mime klin part awful, k haur w a h ( l h a n g i a l h e t w a , f e ll uand r • th e re having-gone k us) c h a h r e khadmi-mg khek mi rahuarlawa, jekre, k ] i O k a h men-in one h i m man to-live-went, that c o u n t r y r who è n u bhubhur oharuarb bholuar-disuwii Khaur kb o kre khapne n o tkh a la d h sent. swine And t h o s e to ll rase own fi e l d s h R ohet h h a r t u i r b nal jinho bhubhur t i g un-gharuare Mt a y a e hi 3-86 own husks-with which nein e e a t i n g - w e r e belly t o - fi l l d a klutur na u s -I s e kuohh kaune disuartalla. T a b &aeim artarb 'a, w not h im-t o and anything giving-was. T h e n wishing-was, vnybody s a kbt A re c h t k h a U hOwa, k h a u r kh u n e ka llu a rte , kk h a m r o bapkh aila-ker to-him ii sense became, a n d h e i said, em y father-of t khaur h a m tigunar-se ° h a l l ut pOp1 b o k h u a r t o °baba r a a j u r i . u bread r e m a i n e d and I many s e r v a n t s eating-from . s n u a h t bhukh011ii maruartht , MaT k h * k e khapne bapkhailâ Pas ohaltitwa e neap own f a t h e r with-hanger dying-am. I h aving-arisen b khatir k h e k re kihuato, "bC bapkhaila, kham•;ne aik until khuitt khaur e Heaven and and • a gains c t o - h i m will-sa y, " 0 f a t h e r , m e - b y khOkre s a i n u n k h a i a chapkh kiruarte m a i chhiruarke tOhãr o lte ttl a sin thee W o r e did ; I a g a i n • thy s o t m VOL. V . u e ,

148

I

t

A

G

A

I

I

I

T

I

M .

la me l a c k n a i-kh u re . I t h a m r e - k e k b a p n e m a j u r a - r o g - s k h e k to-say wo rt h y n o t -a m. . M e O w n se rva n t s-in -f ro m o n e charabar k i r u • " T a b w a h k h u t k e k h a p n e bapkhaila ch a ltitwa like m a k e . " ' T h e n h e having-arisen o w n f a t h e r . we n t. .Chahll p a r r & n a , kh e kre ' bapkbalitt d e kh u a r-ke c h a y t kiru wa se , k h a u r Far c a m e n o t , h i s f a t h e r s e e n -h a v in g me rc y m a d e , a n d naruwar-ke u s-ke g a rk h a a thiru-lisuwes o h u mkh a ll, C h e t a - n e k b e k re -s e run-having h i m - o f n e e k k e p t - t o o k * U s e d . S o n - b y h i m - t o kaha, h e h a p k h a i l t , kh a mre -ke chaikunth k h u l t a k h a u r kh a p n e it-was-said, ' 0 f a t h e r , , • 1 (sic) h e a v e n a g a i n s t a n d y b u rs e V samankhaig chap-khalla kiru wa te , k h a u r .chhiruarke t b h a r (t h e t a k a l m a r o before s i n d i d , a n d a g a in t h y s o n to-say 1a6k n a l - k h e a l C h a k i hapkhalla-ne klit t imo ' chekar-se kih n we s, ' sab-se -worthy n o t-a m.' . l i d f a t h e r - b y o w n , se rva n t s-t o s a i d , ' a l l - t h a n .hhikuar-ke chahramdisuwes, kh e kre ke h a th angathi• khaur khaohlit te p a r ring a n d pal-on-him, h i s h a n d good r o b e having-brought aur h a m tiku n a rke k h a u r n u s i biruarb, pahinae, pair-mZ n u t a feet-on s h o e s put-on, and w e e a t i n g a n d m e r r y let-become, kihuat-biruaral hamar cheta because my s o n onallatwli„ phir ch ilu a rtwa . lost-went, again 1 met-went.'

ruard-bartbar r a h u a r t , p h i r dead-like w a s , a g a i n

jiwa rtwt alive-went ;

Tab w e k h a n a n d k i r u w a r lig u va re • Then t h e y . ,me rrim n t b iru a ra l. K h a u r chnla-khasuatil Kbekar c h a r k a o h e t a enetkhaila-mg t o His b i g son fi e l d s - i n w a s ; And g o in g -co min g m k ha a ukr nachard kh a wa j suntrat. K h a u r mia rkh a a khasuan, tab ja k h a ia e near c a m e , then m u s i c a n d d a n c in g s o u n d heard. A n d b e ohekarkhail-mZ-se kb e k-ke chaskhag chelawat khu khapne chuchhuarte k h i , g a he own se rva n t s-in -f ro m o n e - t o n e a r c a l l i n g asked t h a t , n ; bawaral K h u khekre-se kihuas, khapne b h a ik b a ig a S UA lle , ' said, 'yourself-of b r o t h e r c a m e , w wrest khaur t o h a r bapkhalla n ima n t ig u n a r kh e kh e jkh a l h and t h y f a t h e r g o o d d i n n e r has-given because t h a t h i m a 2 -se Chald kh o kre n isa u b iru a ra l khaurko hi lt a r n a % N M khaohha chauaresa.' t welt g o t . ' Bat h e ' a n g r y b e ca me ' and i n s i d e n o t came. b u s chanine e lagt. e n a c re k h e l t a r bapkhaila c h a h r i a s u a - k e to-remonetrate Therefore h i s f a t h e r o u t s i d e h a vin g -co me began. c dekhuare, bahut oKhOkre bapkhallik-ka jawabtu deghluarse He f a t h e r t o answer g a v e t h a t , eve, I many m sevkhaill kiru a rte , k h a u r chab-hi kh o -kJ h u ku mkh a a i charist-seJ t h k r I service d i d , a n d nsears-from t h y ever t h y o r d e r g i s H e h i m t

149

M A GA JU Yi D OM .

a t . t a ma rl I C h a u r k h8k re h a m r 8 l c ahlkbalt k b ek m a l r i m a not transgressed, A n d t h o u t o - m e e v er 0 4 6 g o a t n o t diSIINVeS I ce k h a p n 8 c h i t s a i l gk h ala k h a n and k I runt b i r uaral. O h aki gayest t h a t o w n f r i e n d s w i t h m e r r i m e n t m a k i n g mig h t-b e . B u t khApan 8 ch 8 t 8 , je s z a k h a p n o s a b -k h a i l l e d a r b i b a i g tlgun-taw:an j a i s e own t h i s s o n w h o y o u r-o wn a ll-wh a te ve r g o o d s . e a t i tny ,8 g- h- tw kehna tp - n 8w k h hokrd e kkaiulat kn h men& t i k u mar k i ruai sal! came th e n -in d e e d yourself-by • for-him g o o d d i n n e r h a v e - m a d e . ' hamre sa h g kb a ig ,, BapkhailL khokre-se kih u wt s, • ' he c h e t ii, t u s a b d i n me w i t h , rather h i m - t o s a i d , ' 0 so n , t h o u a l l days M a k i kh a n a md Bab t o r h a vim aral. khaur k i e h h u k h a n But j o y - and a n yt h in g m i n e i s , t h a t all t h i n e i s 1klruiv8 8 r h k ah al u, r n i A l h o t w k haohli tha. k a k a - k i y a h t a r bhtilk hala stoque; ke e a n d toci 4 b e o a u se t h i s t h y b r o t h e r merry t o - b e g o o d rabar18 barabar ra h u a rl, p h i r j i w a r t w a dead l i k e w a s , - a g a i n a liv e -we n t ;

chulatwil, p h i r ma llu wa 4 wA 2 lost-went, a g a i n me t -we n t . '

160

ENo, 49.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. D01,111,11.

SPECIMEN11. DISTRICTCRA.MPAR&N. admi•k6 d u le m-g 6 cheta ra h u a re . C h h O t k a o h e t A k a h l a k sons w e r e . Y o u n g e r s o n s a i d One m a n - o f t w o ohm c h u b i h a m a r c h a k b ra d isu -d isu .' baptu, kh a p a haptu-a6, 3 o wn f a t h e r-t o , ' 0 father, rupees p ie ° o u r s h a r e g i v e . ' iO Tab ch a tu a r d ia u . Chaim d i n n a b itu a ra l k i kh a p n a chakhrii, Then d ivid in g gave. Many d a ys n o t p a sse d t h a t o w n s h a r e p i e e 1isii-h1 d a r d e a t u chaltoiel o kh a p n a ranclatu-so s a b k d i a u . taking d ista n t country went a n d o wn misconduct-by a l l squandered pave. Tab u d o s t u -ra li kha kaltu paru ar-tmel, u 1n a k1l i f - m 6a t °del. famine fell, b e hec doif ficu m lti y-in n g - f e l l . Then t h a t co u n try-in bhumbhur c h a r u a r e Khehu d e stu -mil, k l i e g ) ild mi-k b h a ra h u a r-to a swine f o r - t e n d i n g That co u n t ry-in o n e m a n - o f w i t h living-became, bhumbhur 3 tikuno k h e h u ra n d w a t i k u n o lisutoact-naraol. K a which swine . ate t h a t r a s c a l t o - e a t was-deputed. R u s k s 1 na d isu o kichhuo. K h O k r a k h a k i l bhauaral, chalmaro ; khOkrake k e u wished ; h i m - t o a n yb o d y not g a ve anything. T o - h i m s e n s e c a m e , kiha chijura-k t i k u n 6 - s e b a h i t n U t I u ka h u a ra l, ' hamara h a p t u he s a i d , ' ' m y f a t h e r with servants-of e a tin g -th a n m u c h b re a d bachuaral, h a m b h u k h a 1 6 rug ta-ni. . is-saved, • I wit h -h u n g e r dying-am. K Own f a t h e r - o f n e a r w i l l - g o h khunkii-so k a k i ) k I, " h a m Bhagurantu-ke sarnanahiI O h a p t u -ko him-to w i l l -s a y t h a t , " God-ofa before - a n d l a 0 e r - o f kahawe r a c k • n a samrtnahi16 paptu k a rü li ; h a m t o h n r ch Odp n before sin d i d ; I t h y Son to -b e -ca lle d fi t n o t b e ca me ; a hamra-ke Khutuar-ko apna h a p t u -k6 n i a r chijuva m a i n ja n n a ri," h tne servant • like co n sid e r." ' Arisen-having own , la t h e r-o f n e a r a laguaral, d a r u a r - k e t °Atha. Chetb -Ice thiguar-k6 h a p tu -ko p chSyã went. was-applied, ru n -h a vin g Son seen-having fa th e r-to compassion t thiru-k6 c h u m a h i l a lisualak. 0 garahila u 1 1 6 ta -n 6 ka h u la k, 1 ) 6 h a p t u , neck embraced-having kisses t o o k . S- o n - b y s a i d , ' 0 f a t h e r, 13hagwantu-ke samanahile 6 t O h r a , samanahile p a p tu kir311 k i h u e k God-of' b e f o r e and • o f b e f o ree s i n d i d ; s o n t o -s a y n i a r O W )

pall*A.•

1

5

1

lack n i t b iru a li. '

Baptu a lma nOkarbila-s6 kihualak k i Father o wn tservants-to s a i d t h a t , fi t n o t a m . ' ' good clothes nikahvii-kb obetA-ke 0110111110, o k' h co fik ga hd t hi l il aa u gortu-m'g n o ta b ilA t a r i rn g a n d f e e t -o il s h o e s taAing-out s o n - t o put-on, a n d hand-Oil chenhili3 h a m tikuni k a r u a r l h a m a r obOtA• lu g a il pnt-on ; a n d w e sh a ll-e a t merry s h a l l - m a k e ; m y 8 0 n d e a d mbuaralbA, j i tuar- tofisl toasi ra b u si , a b milu a r-t o O p l. ' 1 1 - l o g was, lio in g -b e c a me lost g o n e w a s , n o w found-became.' T h e y khushabila h t p , merry b e c a m e . t o a KliU-kar e l. r i t i c O. 0 4 1 b e t u - r a buaral. Kbiltu-m4 ap d a u l 6 His • b i g son fi e l d - i n w a s . own h01186 sunahila. A u r eh alsoaol, n a e l i t h nokarbila-sa bowarail s h a jA chejuarail heard. A n d went, d a n c i n g going-on m u s i c b e a t in g servant-from el tech uarala k, hawaralo ? ' n u n - I d - s o ke h u ld k i , called-having a s k e d , ''what isagoing-on t ' u r n - t o s a i d t h a t , baruaralo k i t s p u e - k e b a p tu l a d hia tika n ti-kb k bop nO-kE3 bbabilA s h a e l ʻselt'-of b r o t h e r a rrie e d has-become s e l f - o f f a t h e r b i g e a t i n g - f o r karuaralO, kh u n -ka -ke e h lawman paruara18-bAro.' T a b u Ming tJtade-hoo, b e c a u s e safe-ancl.solitia found-has.' T h e o h e a n g r y lth-toael r t o o l . B a p t u d a u l-s e house-in not we n t . F a t h e r house-front going-out-caine becoming-went a n d kii6-li 1 a g u a r a l e . e wT a b u baptu-kO ja b a b tu diaualan, ' h a m a lin began. him-to t o -e n t re a t T h e n h e f a t h e r-t c a n swe r g a v e , ' liapne-ko k s t A d i n tu-sO a t - self-of h o w-ma n y days-from service d i d . E v e r s e l f - o f w o r d m e d i a* r akn .i M r uu da i il l k. b a g a Pliottuü n d i s h k e k h a p n a not K transgressed. a b b E v ie r m e - t o o n e k i d n o t g a ve t h a t m a g i k h saa n gpa b i lna md u d- k a l e . B a k ' dhashin-ke s a b g a h i b i dOstu-ka k e friends-of in -co mp a n y m e r r y might-make. B u t h a rlo t s-o f in -c o mp a n y u rAllyIh a ( M oO ash d lia n tu kh u rA d isu , to -1 t a b - l a Buie), ta b -h T, h a n

your-lionour's this son a l l wealth spent gave, h e t h e n came, t h e n

nImat & O b i & mo t ikA , ° l i a n a - k b t i h u n t - k o dishpan.' B a p t u good b i g f e a s t having-prepared e a tin g -fo r you-glabe T h e - f a t h e r

khO-ka-s6 kihulak o h e t a , hamar sAth t u kbames6 baruala, 8 8 him-to & y i d t h a t , ' s o n , m e w i t h th o u a lwa ys a r t , w h a t barusie b a ma r, sO t a r o b iru &rale. B a l a khushabilii k ira k e o b a h u a ra l„

is m i n e , that thine i s . B u t m e r r y to-make it-was-wanted, khuar6-ko t o r bhahila rOguar toiel, phor guar toAel u n l i toiel rain:wai t because t h y brother d ead went, again alive went ; lo st gone w a s , pher milual t a d . ' again f o u n d we n t . '

152 [ N o . 60.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. pom11,1. SPECIMEN DISTRICT C l IAM PAR AS.

Klink ra ja h ila rahuare. I C h e - k r o d h a n t u p a fich e m c!h e rn g i m i l w e One r d j a w a s . H i s p r o p e r t y fi v e t h i e v e s t o -st e a l gahuaral. G i m i t t e g i m a t e n a r i c h h h a t 0 - went. S t a l i n g s t e a l i n g m o r n i n g b e co min g w e n t . F i v e akhapus-mil el . P nalehatu a fi c h e m u kiria la k, l a b n a j a n t u b a e h u a r i . chicharatu 8eices-among counsel delifieration ma t t e , c ? ww n o t living-being will-be-sa•ed. Naliil Hsu , kh o h i p a r d h a n t u t i a r a , (e p a r churda l e k h i t khorhawe disu. :Bed b riig , duet o n p ro p e rly p la ce , clo t h co rp se likeness covering g ive . Charemu-garft C l i Z . Four-of-us f o u r l e g s having-lifted shoulders-on p l a c e give. O n e L I • c tnuithii-m;; k ic h a k a h rit h -la t h i r i i l i s u , ka n d h a tu -p a r n u d a r t h i r d adult C h co a mivn u i gl-in fi r e h a n d - i n p l a c e ta ke , sh o id d e r-o n . h o e p l a c e man •Hsu.' K h a i s a n i k i r f t - k e p a rie lle me g e m g a n g e r t o a d . kl l i u t i La - k e kk a n d he a t u FREE TRANSLATION O F T HE FOREGOING. -. p a r There t! h was once a king, and five thieves conic to steal h is property. W h i l e they were thus i• r occupied the morning Caine, T h e five thieves began to consult among themselves. ' N o w none of us will escape. L e t us take a bed and put the stolen property on fiT it. Th e n let us pat a cloth over the property as if i t were e: corpse. L e t f o u r o f u s dh iutake the bed at its four legs and put it on our shoulders. L e t the fifth one take fire and sscowdung in his hand and put a hoe on his shoulder.' H a v i n g done so a ll five thieves uhescaped. .a Xv Ii In &g d o n e f i v e t h i e v

153 MA L A R, The Millers are a Mr. H. w aStreatfeild n d e r i writes n g of them in the Report of the 1901 Census of Bengal :--• e a claim 'They s t to be Hindus oand Aryans, hut the local tradition is that The original Matere was the elder brother of the original Ora ', and Cott, having accidentally dia. covered, o while f warming himself by a fire one cold morning, that brass could be cast into ornamental m o shapes u l by iecans of Hand moulds, be left his brother to do the ploughing and took du p casting e r sin brass as a profession. T h e ir work is often very clever; small brass ornaments i such as are worn by the Kols, brass ornamentation on weapons, and especially elaborately ornamental pail (la o r seer measures, being successfully cast by them. I n n habits b they are r absolutely. nomadic, each family wandering about as work presents itself, staying in a a svillage for a year or two and then moving on. I know two houses of Ma lin permanently settled in a Munqe village, speaking Munciaii and working as cultivators, s but af regularoMahar i n th e same neighbourhood told me that these were practically outcasted. T hne y have no legends of any ancestral home, and bury their dead in the u village where they happen to die without marking the spot in any way. T h e i r language d is a si l a n g The g n number of Illalfirs returned in Chota Nagpur at the last Census of 1901' was as follows fonC n e:— d h • • • 978 b yo liatioli t • • 125 s y al rl IRMO a b I i Cc1101IP•NC p ea ri i g TOTAL 2 , 3 0 9 v e p rgT p ri u u s i r oi . I to these 9 Maths n s In addition n w e r e r e u been r n egood d enough to send me a abort M a a r vocabulary. I ' o Mr.r 8treatte1ldt has fInArs y r out o h is m statement t h a t the language of th e :Metiers is a slang based on f fully S t h e N a Nitgpuriza. T it u s we find the plural suffix man in bi-man, these; bil-eien, those; the t n dkap aand ker m inaCorms such as bil-frar, his ; bfi-man-ker, their; vernal forms g pA aauffixes genitive t & n tsuchwas euai-eauk i his, going west, wentest ; p a l * he has gone; f uabai, Ire shall go ; luabd, fyout will.n go n a t mi, they will go, and so on. S o fa r as can lie seen from the scanty • 1materials the inflexional system is the same as in NAgpurift throughout. T h e vocabu• lary also3 is the same as in Negpurie though there are several peculiar words such as kurnmr,E head ; Haul, house ; khnisti, husband ; ehetch, hair ; tuai, going; fOlnsel, neck ; 4 Oh/pare/14. forehead ; Ilkarfind, liv e r ; t e m p l e s ; thirgii, old man ; netrai, blood n o stomach ; 1,i ihu h u , ways. I n words such as chearmd=a hamrd, skin ; kandpathn;=kanpati, temples; various kfa rn w r ik=ta i s t lli, Palate ; baTelthii =Vizi, upper a rm ; enisi=miehlt, moustache, we fin d ;,sporadic instances of slight changes of various kinds within the words. The most common siwaywof disguising e Nicke4s4K other e ta s. l,,as nin numerous a , fm Thal do not appear to bow, been reewded ri M t . by ao d d i n g ac o VOL. o tn Xsi o n a n t .ns . I;a n d us y l l a b l n Ie s o t,i n kf h r o in e t rno c,r w a a 8

2

4

1111•111161

154

I

t

t

A alt.

A k is prefixed in words such as k h i p g , fire; Kiranehi, Ra n ch l; k5htit=h44h, forearm; kohor=har, bone. Eh is added in the front of some words ; thus, Hangar, finger ; H S : khamro=hamre, we; khimsdr=mds, flesh ; khirttri=reml, ʻrid.ow. lOh i cand k = 00a are, i : kashusual, , e y et o o; r substituted f o r labials; thus, a ib lid ), prefixed brother; ehhete=bola, son. _Ph is used in words such as (lher, a seer. N i s used in a similar way in nail=bhail, bullock. il ban, yonder l ; bek, one. Ist is substituted for a p in ralichlet=pffeh, five; rith=p7A, back ; rolkai=p6f, belly and /phas been used instead, of i in lembhmi=nabh, navel. In r ghalanbahin. sister, the whole word has bean prefixed. after substituting a eh for the initial b. e In f other eases words are disguised by means of various additions at the end. S u e h additions are :— i kW or khai, in rindikai, veranda ; refkai=pet, b e lly; darkhai=thodr, door. E h x aloneeis added in rauka, I was. A suffix khaki- occurs in dantkhuld=delt, tooth. chit d is a very common addition ; thus, gatchii=gal, cheek ; jeingehil =pingh, thigh jibehfi=jibh, tongue ; blipohl6=bap, father, and so forth. i ehh is added in morchhe, ray; Varela& thy ; cf. mach& I ; t o n rla p rd has been suffixed in kanclura, ear. tiles ; Ihehunma=thezeni, knee ; bhauma= ima, t i , occurs t h in o khaparme=khaprd, u . rc h mi, bhati,obrow ; pakharna=pakhaurei, shoulder ; bargrtni=r7r1e., backbone ; jrt n i= a t i, heel ;nlanOhmi=ndbh, navel, etc. ro has been added in nakard=nelk, nose ; Ichintseir=nias, flesh ; cf. also var in verbs such as u tapearek, to warm 'oneself ; jormarek, to light a fire ; lipuard, to whitewash. /nis suffixed in kharchut= karchhit, ladle (also Hindi) ; dbbtwo, and so forth. • Further details may be ascertained from the short vocabulary which follows s a n Two d Three i Four n Five t Six & hv e i l e n u My We m Our e rThou a Thy You l ' o n e ' ; t h u s , b

Numerals. bek (beknof=ek-te) E i g h t a t, deln0 N i n e

h h e i fi l l t k f t a l i

litilii , ehairli E l e v e n g l i r m T rellehlt1 N i n e t e e n m u t u e ehaulli T w e n t y b l o c h i n F o r t y d o t dstillii a d mgeha a

o a l 12 t , bek Omni kormi

Pronouns. Y

o u r t o h o r m e k e r morehhet H e , that b i l kkamare, khamarme H i s b l i - k a r khamreker, khamar- T i n y b a n t a n meker T h e i r b lita a sko b i •igehei. T h i s h i torehha • l e n d e r b a n &karma

MAUR,.

Man •Woman Old man Old woman Boy Girl Husband Wife Head Hair Forehead Temples Eye Pupil Eyebrow Eyelid Eyelashes Cheek Ear Nose Mouth Lip Tooth Tongue Palate Jaw-bone Beard Moustache Neck Shoulder Upper arm Fore-arm Wrist Palm of hand Finger

1

5

5

liumom beings. Whiff& WA kin ( d 1 gi 1 ()lama 1 khutsti nokkin 1 1 1 kiirmur 4 chew&

Father

Mother Son

Daughter Brother Sister Widower Widow

banchn mai:chit chhettl °MOO chibhai choh,:n-bahin khireirra khiritri

Parts of the body.

(Monarchal kandnaihni, tut ka karlich r ofmet Houma pipinmi chOutte • k a anclurit ntlituret l khuotheir c detnikkuld h libch e fora tchouhmug

dariti

nag pima pakhurmet ba7chhil ICA itt Mahal ta r a t khan'gun.

Thumb Mid finger Little finger Chest Breast Back Side Stomach Navel Skin Tendon Flesh Liver Lungs Heart Bile Bowels Blood Bone Ribs Backbone Thigh Knee Ankle Foot Sole of foot

gepti khangur maj khangur kani kh (Agar chilã tea noph riLh dtirkhorf ladarmi rolk a i lambh

ch arta

8irch Ulm sew P a l ma pokosma komalohlt pitcha nonoka Amon& neerai Ma r rafijo rmd, borSrml jetagoha thihunmet ghutni eupulmi earpamei

House and furnittirei House Tiles Wall Door Space in front of house Veranda

kkaut khaparmit bhitcha durkhai kinigin

Cooking pot Earthen pot for

kohjan nogair

Ladle Fire Ashes Broom

kharchut

Thougood

luaphis Nalakulis k a t' Motet Polka:

e.attying Water

rindikai

rakhoha oheurhan

Verbs. to extinguish to light a fire to sweep to warm oneself to•whiteivash I VgOL.XI. o

ntihnarak oratarek ohourhaek tapparek lipuarek loaf hl

lie goes Yougogo We They go

z

156

(ZottAl. Qns51 or qasitb is the name of the butcher caste. I l i e word is derived from Arabict q«.yab, t o cut. T h e number ofRasals returned at the Census o f 1901' was :309,533, distributed as follows 1--

Name. Number.

Ajmer Amittmans AIN = Bsinchistan Henget Delnr Bombay C oal & Provinces Paljah • United Provinces Beretta Centnd India • Hyderabad Kashmir litt,iputima

•

•

i

I

0

•

•

•

•

1

•

•

• •

.

•

•

•

•

•

• •

• ' •

• • •

•

• • •

I

•

t i i ) 5

2

3 255 11,(103

1 . •

2

2 4 2

. •

•

1 ,

8 9

8

6

0 • .

8 • 125.044 • 184.150 851 • 9 1 8 • • 2 it 8 2 4 . • 20.292

To'rxt. 3 0 9 . 5 3 3 •••iadddaL61.-

The Qmials arc commonly separated in t o two endogamous sub•castes, one o f whieh k ill cows and buitaloeq, wh ile the other only k i l l goats. I n the Panjab the former call themselves bhakkar-sakilli, cow kille rs, andi the latter tnektt-sikkhii , goat killers, o r simply sikkhu. T h e latter are mostly IlindOs, the former Muhammadans of the Sunni sect. The Qasais seem to have a trade language of their own. D u ri n g the preliminary operations o f this Survey a dialect called Cla sa lyt e 2,700 persons in the /Carnal District. D r . T. Gyahaine B a ile y has given some by -ki F a r sabout information i the w secret a s language o f those Qasicis o f the Panjab who do n o t kill r ecows. p o r t e d t o AUTHORITIES— b e s Bauxv, p Itior. o T. Gnom k i c e S mn v i Words of the Qeldit. Notes on Punjabi Dialects, pp. Of.

BAILZr ftr v . T . NAIRN!, D,D•—Tha Se;-ret W or ds o f the O w l ( Kasai) . I n Li ngui s t i c Studies from the Himalayas," pp. 273ff. As i ati c Society Monographs, Vol. xvii. London. IWO, ( A R ap rof the preceding.) i Specimens of ClasAl have been received fro m Katmai and also from the Belgaum n District. T h e gasilis o f Kornai, wh o numbered 5,794 Language and argot. t

at the 1901 Census, are all Iluhammadans. T h e dialect illustrated b y the specimens is of the same kind as the gasE described by Dr. Bailey. The materials received f ro m Belgaum are stated t o illustraLe th e language of the cow-killing Qas5,111. I t agrees with the dialect of the Karnal gasiiis in so many points that the two can safely be described as one and the same form of speech, which is an mvot based on HindOstani. I n K u n st we also find Palijahi forms such as mazdara-mt, amongst the servants. I n th e Belgaum specimens the dialect is much mixed. with I No gaols were recurded soder that, name in 1911.

157 Dravidian, and i t is probably. due to this influence that the ease of the agent has been discarded and th n t th e sense of the actual meaning o r SOIM) verbal forms luta been weakened, Fo rms such as tUrreaa, ant, also occur i n the secend and th ird persons in addition to keirtei, a rt, is, a n persons and numbers. d yThe h aorthography f t a t i p ao f , the specimens does not seem t o he consistent. Th u s th e Iword /ip, see, which is writte n wit h a cerebral b y Dr. Bailey and in the , Belgauna s h a occurs l lan t ip in the Ke rn e l specimens, b e a - v e r s to datearnd, i ogive, n t while o , the f second Kernel speeimen uses lewaroa, to take, wit h a itcerebral s h tce T h e sound noted t h is probably the sound of th in English sI t had, P a a rhowever,. a bi been l edwrit . t e n t h in a Nagari transcript which accompanied th e t T Kemal texts. h o I ne thlir-tai, eat, this th seems to represent an : compare 1 4 , eat, in em sh the B e lg a a = list and titilnllsa, e dilend, to eat, to drink, in the vocabulary published b y u s :1„) t e x e t rids. :Arabic gd i v e rsi The peculiar appearance o f the g rta ll argot is, t o a great extent, doe to t h e n Bextensive use of strange words. A s i n the Kaniari dialect o f B e lg a = many o f the l aa -numerals am Arable, Th u s, (Mafia (Bailey W A , three, Arabic tivqvh. ; arboi, foer, l iArabic l 1 e148, this, six, Arabic ride; aair,'ten, Arabic 'ashar,. a r b Bailey a y1 ;Numerous other peculiar words occur in the specimens and in Dr. Bailey's L iit. .Such are•thlat, pet. ; aket, one (Bludoseint ake/ti, alone) ; bat, father, or, according , Tto M Dr. a Bailey, a Ant ; batia, rupee; bhakkar, cow ; bigarna o r bigtiarn,j, to die (cf . hIlindestant r t a ?) ch ilit t O , rin g (ef, Iliednstani chilakm7, t o glitter) ; m m eapplicatio4 a s , ; chueka, interest ; cludfine, to o th ; chhanaka, b o y ; d a s wv s-(Beigautti,, compare the K a n ja ri dialect of the district) ; gazona, to get ; potion, foot B e a(in al , Belgatim gl o sow,late a y ; i n the Kernel specimens gaund is also used with the meaning m of a ' hand u 1 e )(Ka m : , ; ini e !) Vhajib, b a d ' (Belgaum) hap-ka•hap (f o r 'sab-ke-sab), a ll together ; hi4ap, itake (Jiolgaum), !ca rd , (Kernel), son (compare bachcha l ); kamiti, bread gh h ; kachOlet t si(Bailey a f t e r n o o n ; ( K a r n a l ) , kaild (B0011111), rupee; hd n tkaso, aa , to PaY (perimps English ' cash g i v e (Belganin, compare Tamil keifa) h khasta, property ; khilas (Kama!), kitilsi (Bagmen), belly ; v i l h g o (Beigaein, tm e NA N) kh a , go ; kham, word, noise; khunsa, starving ; tegirtira (Karnal), oKanarese m chundred r• niOkni, goat; minjNi, tongue ; toakat, young, destitute, lost, angry bi a (according to .Dr. Bailey the meaning of this % ea different sensee -sa, t ie house; (Ba o i s Water ' h ile a y) d ; ,uhfit, " ru n ; a lrilci, water -(Belgaum); pddd, b u ll ,BrT 1 newt, iphekaloi, jn w t h;diiicim, l e share s s ; ,qh'it, good ; eidull,•, younger brother (Belgaum) ta to h renog n fi•oi r (Belgaum).; s t ma M a i d ,; good (Belgaum) c a t ; (Ltaikna, to become, to gather ;. silll p ebeing hundred (Bolgamn) f f tc i O fi r , eat ; fbOkatia, i s lu m arratoaid e n . ) aolorih. ; • s e d oe a n a oompattison ! ) ,k ns e e with this ; extensive t u use b of a peculiar : ioy In words, the disguising. o f common R a t s i l , e e p s • qua l y mean ot, additions in front or-at the end plays a much smaller role in Qasiii, s,eR u k 8 , is;i g o in m a x;im ,ti n w a an h n ,a e d ts (rh, g e a r il D

158

o

s

i

l

•

Among prefixed elements we may note k i n kandlnl, a HindCt (Bailey) ; j k jO rd = t h o rd ; in in ntAt, village, of. S fi l nad ; nah, twenty, cf. /fie ; and l in liprd,, cloth, of, Hindostani kapra ; land and nand, house. Of final additions I have found k in bulkei, said ; i n WOO, hand ; kannhtyli, ear ; ts in akoaya, eye; l in bindat, bind ; war in (hoar, come ; ditc«r, give, etc. ; tee4 in bestwaci, sit ; 1)51w8(1, call ; eutswq, hear, and so forth. Further details will be ascertained from the specimats which follow. T h e first is a vertion o f the Parable and the second a Qw:dt versiou of a statement in court,. both received from the Karnal District. T h e third is a popular tale i n the dialect o f the cow-killing Qasais of Belgaum. T h e Standard List of Words and Sentences from Belgaum will be found below on pp. 181ff.

159

t No. 6I.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. SPECIMEN1. DISTRICT KARNAL. Ak e b u t - k e j a u r . kadre the . N a k A t kadre-ne hut-s e b u l k One f a t hereoft w o r o v e were. Y o u n g e on-by fa the r-to it-was-said • Id, a i b u t , k ba s tS -k i t stigma j e m u j h e & w a r n & h a i dewar-de.' •that, ' 0 fa the r, property-of share which to-me to-be-given i s giving-give.' Phir k h s s t e u n a d e w a r - d i y a . T h o r & d i n plohhe na k At k a d r i Then property to-them giving-was-given. F e w d a y s a f t e r younger e o n bap-ke-hap khaste ] w a r - k 8 m u l k - m g u k s - g a y A . all p r o p e r t y having-taken distant country-to ' going-away-went. T h e r e Jab s a rit WEB& thaik-kar a p n e k ba s to kakäyat-m u d i y e . .having-gone own property lux ury -in wa s ting was-given. When a l t s pe nt chuka u B mulk-mg k h u n s 6 bigha r-n J a g , s u r w a k a dri t •nakAt ,son l o w began, a n d t h a t .finished th a t country-in hungering t o - d i e Jed1A-ne hOne l a g . P h i r u s m u l k - k e a k e l lodle-ko tha ik gay.i. rich-of n e a r went. Rich-one-by .go-be began. T h e n th a t country-of one Aur hakak-kb bache h u e kadre-ke ha k a k charane-k0 u k s a y a . . And he - swin e 80n M i n e feeding-for was-rent-away. thit, - ak gaung-se a p n A khilas j -f angbody to-him refuse-with ow n •belly g o o d to-ma k e wishing was, oout l e deware n r t h A . A d 1 but-ke Phir j e d h e k a r kliumyityA,k ' mere f et _again seneible having-become s a i d , 'my father giving n o t was. A . b MaT uk s- -k a r bahut-sA mazdarg-ke e kanell hat, a u r m a k huns a highrti.i eu k a bread I having-rises many s e rv a nta -to i8, a n d I hungering d i e .e of s r n apna b u t - k e p a s tha lla git a u r us -s e bul l a ga k i , anel b u t , m a T-ne o w, i l l -go a n d him-to will-say tha t, " 0 father, one-by own fa the r-of near Mralin-kh, a u r t a rce h u s a r na k Ati I d h a l , a u r a b i s ttl i k n a h l h heaven-of a nd of-thee in-presence s i n d o n e i s , a n d now this fi t n o t a ki tO r A k a dra k thumy Aft jAg. M u j h 5 a p n e mazdfirt-m'g-se akel jaisA one like tha Aur web 1bank." T a b uks-latr a p e but. -k e p A s uks-gaya. And he tmake." T h e o having-gone-away ow n father-of ne a r w e n t. h dar t h ã k i us-ke t i p - k a r us -k e but-ke r a h m l y i t , a u r u k s - k a r y r wa s th a t h i m h a fa .e vo i n g - e e e n hn i s fc a t h e r ta o pl i t yl ce a m ed , as n dh

160

cut§:kl.

Katirb-ne aur bahut & t u n a . use k h u m y a y i t i d , ' al to-him it-was-said t h a t , ' 0 much kisse d . and Son•by nakãti k i hal, a u r i s k i t bil l a t e Fero h u z but, A s ra t i u a u r U r in-presence s i n • clone is, a n d t h i s fit n o t father, heaven a n d of-thee naukr8-ko khutnyayil, ki t e l t k a llre kh u mya yi, B u t - n e I n g le servants-to it-was-said that t h y s o n c a l l e d shall-go.' F a t h e r - b y o w n aur kadre-ke lie, 1 j'dc116 j e d l e l i p r e le iv a r-MU a u r u s O d b w a r gale l a g i k y i t neck was-clasped

find 8 0 o f that, ' Aur ham gd oO a c h i l k n i dewar-cle a u r gatinl-mZ: g a u t n ya dewar-dil. gaunC-rn And we dhand-on r i n g g ivin g -g ive a n d f e e t - o n s h o e s giving-give. gth u ri a u r jeclle 1 1 6 - j tha, high y a h me ra k a d r a o dead Was, may-eat a n d we ll becoming-may-go, because t h i s v n y s o n o Tab weh ab j i y a h a l ; n a k A t d a t i r e i s ; l o s t become-gone wa s , w o w c o m e is.' T h e n now they - 1 1 6 - g a y e c l t h a , o jedt I l'o t t e i n t ) . a b merry to-be began. h h w a e Jab land-ke r Aur h k a d r A kh e t -ru Z t h a , 148 (ma r& s When honae-gi near ca me , h A t a i Tab a k a Baukar-ko khumyitya a glinbn a u r n e ch u e rki k h u m .singing ' Then o n e d servant-to it-was-said k i • and dancing-of sound was-heard, khutnyityil k i , t e r A n ki, hy a h k i y a b i d l i it-was-said t h a t , ' grhel, • t ' i this s •- what n e i s t H i m - b y t o -h i m s y - uuks-ayas ' h a l,e m i t t e re • •hatrne * a n a l t hT h8 ri,l'iii b b r o t h e r ttiark-c("on;! . i b ai s ,i •• andi (hsi ) -. father-by l i y b re ead . acjEillf, ua ug tsi tesl ed - t V oe- bs-1e1.6- -e .a t e n kinwell s , a ks .a saw. t A•• Hisn ,.h y• a n g ry ' having-become n o t Wi s h e d t h a t h o u o e -ia eh ' await. tbo .-hl ' k4 i1 a) s. ' vts-ke - . butrne . land•s8 u k s - k a r . k a d r e - k t *116 .. am f'may-go.o r a T h e an h. i s father-by • house-from, 4n-wing-gon6oge. a n . • . well made. 1 n M y n,. f Icadre.ne b u t -A k h u t u y A y a , ' t i p , t t r t e b a r n ' s-sa.• — dh i a ml °mSon-by h tfa th i a t e ear-to. it-Was-said, k b i d' s eue , l soalu cin t i ' ye a r-fro id • I • t h y s e r v i c e ho e k r t b , a u r k a hill tEr8 b u lk-ka ILA Vac t a i - n e . ik fi l dairy w i t , c thy w o r d n o t was-reneesed ;• b u t t h e e -b y k ever m n d a n d ad n i - k e )(a t ilt g.ua kei hi. a 0'0 (1 8 4 -1 , , e hit d fl l y a r-di'y!1 bW e r e r i u othe g ao a t -o f. y o u n g not e f t mg-Was-given Mat a t o m . f riin d s-lcit h merry i li v •hti n u r jab t E ra ynti ka d ra a ware, ji$ -n E . t A r A • kh a sta hakitt-mg n at i might-he and seheis thy ' ItisS Ou c a m e ,. whom-by t h y p ro p e rly w n p e ril k i y a , t tal — a g wasted was-made.' s was-made, t h e e -b y h i m - o f fo r-th e -sa ke b i g . d i M s e r ne aur . ng u s • k t ) kh u n iyiy4 , ' a l a d r e . I ti s a d a p a s g 1:111u art ; a n d Rim-by h im-t o • it-was-said, 1 0 s o n , t h o u a rwa ys q t s i . v m e n e a r k e

;

b

castpit,

1

0

jO-kuctih me rit ha l , s O O r a h a l . P a r j e d l a h o w ,

1 l a z i m tha ,

whatever mine i s , that thine i s . B u t m erry to•becomP proper w as, kyri-ki y a h te r a h h a t bi ghr i t VIA, s o j i y a ha l ; a u r nakat

h o

because this t h y brother dead w as, h e alive i s ; a n d b ad having-become gays th a , s o a b A I WA ba l . '

gone 'was, h e now come i s . '

162 No. •52.)

GIPSY LANGUAGES. QAUL SPEOIMEN IL DISTRICT ICARITILL• Binjhaul r n

s u d h t 4

Binflaul villag e, being-sold h ap-ke-hap a k e l j a ga h tha i k e .

all o n e aux i d h s r - s e

place became. ham k hi s -a i i .

and this-side-from w e again-wen!. lewaroll & A M A

the,. J a ta u l n k e b i r e d a r a u r h a m

was. J a t a u l - o f brothers a n d w e B inihaul -mg l u n a r - s o

w u h

Aw a r e ,

Binjhaul-in that-side-from t h e y , came, Apas-ra% k h e m

k a r l

l i t

Selves-among w o r d was-made t h a t

JataulwAll-ne k hur no, k r ä

k i ,

m i t t

village to-lake is-wanted. ( I -118 ra blie b a k a y a t - s e t u r n & w a r - d e , hisfe-ke kahile j i t n e bistoli-of rupees as-many-as are a f o u r years-of promise-on y o u giving-give nur itamArl taraf-ke b M h a Un-kit ohus k A a u r ,l t i e t u r n our and side-of also rupees m yo u Them-of interest a n d kshile rabite a dowar-dgge. mahine o h u s k A k a s -di y a rupees f o u r years-in giving-shall-give. Six m o n t h s interest p a i d that k -k a r k h i l m k a r i . kargge! Hap - ke-hap-ne p akel j a g a h shall-make.' e one p l o w having-gathered w o rd was-made. All-by rabiewe d i n Ham u a n d -s e k h a m m a s o .1145wAra h a ti o l e k a r p hundred rupees having-taken one-fourth' d a y We home-from fi v e sAi-ke bale k l as-ne f t e . M a n i j a r sAhlb-ke yahrt in-presence earnest-money-of m o n ey t oe -pay c a m e . M a n a g e r Sahib-of karl I d , ' asar sai-ke b a t i e k a s dip!). H a k A y a t earnest-money-of money paidb was-given. P r o m i s e was-made t h a t , ' t e n lower l i y o . M T h § ogle m T h d i n - m g a w a r -kya r b e w r i w information taking t a k e . Wi t h - o n e- h al f and twenty days-in having-come mThh a z e r h a t i e - m i o tu m -k e m i 4 &mar-age.' • M a n i j a r - n e r giving-shall-give.' Man ag er- b y twenty thousand rupees-for you-to vi l l ag e d 'thumb, k a r a , ' hamar& j e d l a 141137a-m thaiks hat. 3 1 1 1 - k e s o d h word was-made, o u r m aws t e r Europe-in seated i s . V i l l a g e - o f sale 1 khabar gdene-la M a r agle m T h da i n m g lowar-liy0. s information taking-take.' 1 2110en t y pining-of t e n and twenty d ays i n ' purl) a k e l m T h kilde7ne ag1/3 Assr B e r l - k e i l e ge -k e m &sari-by full o n e h a t i O t t end t en days-in Beri-of district-of a d e t h a t , ' t

1.1A l i t

1

6

8

Hamg k h a b a r hazAr-mg mad re wa rnli-k i o b i s h m i d i , thousand-for village ta k i n g -o f application was-given. 2iv-u8 informa tion bal. Ham k ba m m a s bui k i a k o l kadu m a c ! k nv ar ta, ie. became t h a t o n e Beri-of ba ny 4 village t a k i n g We fi v e A lai sal-ka kas-ae. ifigwitr6 batie hakayat not Such matter hundred rupees earnest-money-of paying-come. bhi aur kahlb5 howe, mgd b i d ga uno n a ' a g e also money should-happen, v i l l a ge a l s o to-ge t not should-sueeeed and share j a w . H a p - k O • h a p k humli k a r - k a B e r l k h i s l a a . B a r i lost should-go. Al l -toge the r w o r d haeing-made Be n i again-went, B e r t thaik-kar h a p -k e-hap-k t a l k a-kar k b a m a k l y a , ' tura bamtlrO• reaching a l l h a v i n g - g a t h e r e d w o r d w a s -m a de , ' y o u o u r biradar. K r i d i k tumhitra halt, us -ne m a 4 l ow a rna C A ) l i y a brother. B a n y a y o u r s i s , hi m-by village to-ta k e resolve ta k e n I s . Ram J a ta ul -s e A w a i t ha l . B . h a l c h a - ZVe r Jalaul-fron3 6 - s h ac ome. a r ek. Brotherhood-on-account-of 6 ba ny ti-to s a y kki mh a 4u t am y t i e K g a t - s a k hum a k a r a , t a h a m a r & that village n o t should-take B a n y l i - t o w o r d was-made, 'th o u o u r lAlã h a l . H a m o . r i ha k a y a t min-1 6 ; ba m a r a biradrg-kO m g d respected-sir a r t . O u r r e q u e s t o b e y ; o u r b r o th e r s -to village 16warnO d 6 . 1to-take g i v e . ' B a n y e s request heeding w e nt, v illa ge taking-from b o o k K i l It l la im birlarri-n8 r a g 4 l o w a r - l i y a . gay. iwent. W e brother-by village taking-was-taken. b a k a y a t m a n p y a , m g c . 1 l O w a r a t TI s e W s

164

Q

A

4

A

t

.

FREE TRANSLATION OF THE FOREGOING. Binjhaul village was going to be sold. W e and our brothers in bland came togethei. They came from there and we from here to Binjhaul, and we agreed to buy the village. The Jataul people said, 'pay the price which may be fixed for twenty hiswil 1undertake ; y otoupay inmfour i years g h and t also our share of the money. I n four years we shall refund you the money with interest, and we shall pay interest every six months.' W e had all gathered in one place and consulted, and four days afterwards we came to pay five hundred rupees as earnest•money, and we paid them in the presence of the manager. He told us to come back in a month and get information, and that he might let us have the village for thirty thousand rupees. ' M y master,' he Bald, i s in Europe. Y o u may get his decision about the sale in a month,' Af t e r a month a Banye of the Beni District made an application for getting the village at a price of twenty thousand rupees, and we were informed that the Banya was going to buy it. W e had paid five hundred rupees in earnest-money and it would he too bad not to get the village and also to lose our money. W e then consulted and went to Ben, and then we all came together and said, ' you are our brothers. There is a Banya amongst you, and he has resolved to buy the village. W e hove now come from Jatattl. F o r the sake of our kinship tell, the Banya not to buy the village.' They said to him, 'you are our r'espeoted master ; listen to our words and let our brothers have the village.' T h e Bang' took notice of their request and withdrew from the business. T hen we brothers got the village. 1A biisesi is. the twentieth part oFi bfgAci. Thewor. k 1 i , h e r e t r a n n i M e t t • B a n y l i • u s u a l l y M O M g r a i n l a r e h e e

165 [ No. 53.3

GIPSY LANGUAGES. GMAT SPECIMEN HI, DISTRIOT B E LG A Ulf.

Ekka4 k b k l e - m e One v i l l a g e - i n

Ramayytt kaub-ka e kka n p e t a l t h a rt a -t h i. U n a Batnayye called o n e p a t e l w a s . H e 11.110-husva-tha, taw wh suwAbi khammis ekkan r O j ü b a j a r - k u went, then there one d a y b a z a r - t o good five GOvo-k ft a m b nann-ku Us-ku nuil-ku-bidap-k awaryi. house-to came. Him-to having-bought Goa-of t n a n g o e s Un•Ita nau Sank B Abs thart0-the. araba-j an k a Oita were, Sank B a l a four-persons 8 0 4 8 Them-of n a mes es Patel Bhima Ha v, a m a. apaut arabo, ja4 kaohe15-ki1 b Olwa d -ko Patel Bhim M o u r n e . persons own f o u r 8048 h a v in g -c a lle d m hidap, bajar-me-81 YO k l a t u n m i s duaerytt, I kaohelit, said, Io by-me b a z a r-i n -f ro m these fi v e , 'fume arab& Arab l e w a r y o , - hal. araba j a V bidap-ke You Inctngoes t a k e n - a r e . four p e r s o n s four having-ta ken. tumare a m m a - k u 2 kbammis.kit a n a l ) ballet These words your m o t h e r t o g i v e . ' fifth m a n g o auKtw 4-40 having-heard t h o s e R

nice

TJrio

lamb 618-ku k h u t i h u w A d a . sons-to p l e a s u r e b e c a me .

By-them

Amb-phal k a h -hi t ip y it -e h -n a t t e . U n o man go-fruits e v e r - even seen-not-were. B y - t h e m

hidap-ke k t u l - h o - k e having-taken h a v in g -g o n e

dusar84alsa b a t u 1 4 -ka rwa d -ke said-as d ivid e d -ma d e -h a vin g

aloft such

yo p h a l these f r u i t s

goe. were-eaten,

Ka jill-ku • t u l u k - t e Evening-at s l e e p i n g

a3cht-me ime-in

dusarya, ' pyar k a c h i 1 5 , said, ' dear 8 0 1 3 8 ,

tAwach k i d y a t a , i i r n b k e s a th a rta -th e ? them-only g i v e n ma n g o e s h o w w e r e 1 '

Use S a n k k a n 0 - k l i To S a n k c a l l e d

t wAsaa ka ch t d a M i s r k i d y a , ' b a b a , . 0 eldest s o n a n s w e r g a v e , ' f a t h e r , t h a t

phal m i j e b a h u t f ru it t o - m e m u c h

Ramey ya ka ch e 1 8 -ku Re im ay y4

8 0 1 3 8

helwacl-ke h a d i t t g- - 0 4 1 1 e d

Aebit d i s wad ya. 0 babut t Phal good a p p e a re d . T h a t v e r y g o o d . f r u i t

106

tha rtal•

Q

A

S elt.

M a I u s - I d b i n j y a j a t a n k a rwa d -k e t h a rA -liya -h a l. By-me t h a t - o f s t o n e c a r e h a v in g -ma d e k e p t -t a k e n -i s .

Use n i r g a - k e r O j i i g u r u h 6 w i l d - k e w a k t - m e p e r w a q t a i t ' That r a i n - o f d a y s b e g in n id g h a r g-becoMe t i m e - i n a m-s o w i n g . '

FREE TRANSLATION O F T HE FOREGOING. In a certain village there lived a Patel named Ittimayyzl. O n e day when he had been to the market, he purchased five -excellent mangoes and brought, th e m borne, Ile had f o u r sons, Sank, B a la , Bh ima and Hanama. H e called h is fo u r sons together and said to them, 'children, look here, I have brought these five mangoes from th e bazar. K e e p four of them fo r yourselves and give th e fif t h one to yo u r mother.' T h e children were pleased t o hear these words ; they had never before seen such nice mangoes. Th e y took the f ru it away and divided them among themselves as they had been told. A t bed-time Iltimayya called h is children and said, 'dear children, how d id you find the mangoes th a t were then given to you ? ' T o this Sank, the eldest son, replied, 'father, I found the f ru it ve ry good. I t is an excellent fruit; I have preserved t h e stone t h a t I ma y sow i t when th e ra in y season sets in.'

167 SIKALGARI. The mate kn o wn as migalgara, sigligors, a lig a rs . eta., are armourers and polishers of metal. Th e name is a Persian word,3 Name, gar, l polisher, derived f ro - m t h e Arabic base g a iav cleaner, i a gal, to polish. 'since the disarming o f t h e country,' says M r . Crooke, ' the trade o f t h e armourer and cutler has become depressed. T h e ordinary Siqligar seen in towns is a trader of no worth, and his whole stock-in-trade is a circular whetstone (stin) worked by a strap between two posts fixed i n the ground. H e sharpens a four-bladed knife, a pair of scissors or two razors for a pice.. Th e ir status is that o f ordinary Muhammadans of the lower artisan class.' The number of Sikligars returned a t the Census o f 1911 was 5,922, of whom 2,096 were recorded i n the Rajputana Agency, the re st Number. being shown as 'elsewhere.' Of these 4,548 were returned as Hindus, 818 as Sikhs, and 556 as Musalmans. We do not possess any information to the effect that the Sildigars, as a whole, possess a language of their own. A separate dialect called Language. Sikalgari was, however, during the preliminary operations of this Survey returned fro m the Belgaum District o f Bombay, where i t woe said t o be spoken b y 2 5 individuals in the Sampgaon t o lln a in the south of the district. Two speeithens and the Standard List of Words and Sentences i n Sikalgari have been forwarded from that place. To judge f r o m these materials Sikalgari i n mo st particulars agrees w i t h Gujarati. Compare forms such as dilcarb, son ; dileara, sons ; gaydigO, cows ; the ease .suffixes dative -nd ; ablative -to (Gujarati -tho) ; genitive : locative -ma ; pronouns such as meiro, my ; ham, we ; tu fa , you ; verbal forms such as oh/se, is ho15, was ; W A took ; ma lya , i t was got ; oharaula-nb, t o tend ; t h e ; become, and so forth. Some few characteristics, however, point i n other directions. W i t h regard t o phonology we may note the frequent doubling of consonants and the common diaaspiration of aspirates ; compare chlatickb, hungering ; chotamit, to be called ; having eaten ; nitte", always ; guild, bale ; Ichubd, standing ; &Ulna, having searched hati5, hand. B o t h features are found in other Gipsy languages. T h e former may point towards PaIljabi ; the latter reminds us of Dravidian. Of inflexional forms which are not Gujarati we may note the periphrastic future in go; thus, ihaungii, we shall become, S imila r forms o f the future are also used in Rajastbani. T h e termination of the singular, is go as in Eastern Rajastliani. The g-future is also used in setae B h il dialects, 1 a on n with d Sigreirt i t c o n in e xs i o n between Gipsy dialects such as Sikalgari and Connexi Thus i t is probable that the dialect described as p o i s i b l e Siyalgiri i n Vo l. I X , P a rt 'Hi, pp. 197 and IL, has something to do with Sikalgari. t h a t t h e r e 1See Val. 11, Part, ill, a, 7. i s a

168

S

I

K

A

L

O

A

R

L

B o l l dialects mainly agree with Gujarati. Th e y also agree in not possessing the case of the agent, in dropping a v before i and e, and in the frequent use o f a Lk irestead of an a. T h i s kh has been treated as a spirant .Min dealing with Siyalgirt I n Sikalgeri, however, i t is certainly an aspirate as in ether Gipsy argots. T i l e Siyalgirs of Midnapore, who are supposed to have immigrationfrom the west some live o r six generations ago, now follow a variety of occupations. Some sell fish, some make and sell bamboo mats, some are cultivators, and a few sell groceries, I f they were originally Sikligars, the many points in which th e ir dialect agrees with Sikalgari are easily explained. T h e points of disagreement do not present any serious obstacle to th is hypothesis, i f we remember that the Siyalgirs have long lived among strangers and ine& come under the influence of the dialects spoken by their surroundings. I t is more to be , n e c ethat s sthe a rtwo i l forms y h speech a vstill e wondered of present so many points of agreement. The substitution of a kit instead of an s and also o f other sounds i n Sikalgari Argot. m e n t i o n e d above must b e compared w i t h t h e various devices f o r disguising words i n o th e r Gip sy dialects. Sikalgari is not a simple dialect, but also an artificial argot. Th e re are several peculiar words such us kbyra, people, men; khaintallgu, Swine ; khOtiO, village ; / MA house ; gar, give ; A iwa , dress; nkoko, good ; chhimnb, horse ; dut, eat ; dhotrigO, n i k a t , run ; nikar, die; nikdiyo, thief; pa(to, hull; pc77rc , c hMoreover ild ; find rsome a nofbthe a common t t , devices o f disguising ordinary words b y we w i f e ; means of various additions. A kit is sometimes prefixed before words beginning with a svowela; thus,d Limbo, a standing , ; kituppar, above ; kliekta-ina, i n s o much, i n th e rmeantime; u p e e heard . k h is also frequently substituted fo r an initial ss. khaikine, having thus, khal, seven; Hand), before ; a l l ; k i l t -In khytipargo, a tradesman, it has replaced a v, cf. Oujaisiti vepdri. tin /A h e w a s Oh and chit are apparently only substituted fo r labials, as in other Gipsy. argots ; f o u n d ; compare chollawd, to be called ; chapfi, way, means, i f this is derived f ro m upay D O , chkindi, having bound; chhukka, hungering, h u n d r e d . An n has been substituted for an initial p in ntipchi, sin. Several words rcceive additions at the end, and a final consonant is often dropped. before such additions. Several additions contain a guttural. T h e simplest one cons;sts o f a kit, which is substituted for a final a ; thus, iisismke=kaptis, cotton ; ikh, twenty ; dakhattl, te n ;. manekh, man; warakh, year. A t is added to this hit in forms such as Valli, ,pile Came V O NA tookest• I n nikett, run, k g seems to he used in the same way, T h e addition got in kttgolgo, did ; gitagota,. put, is perhaps also connected. A n n is also sometimes added to these suffixed gutturals ; thus, jetkan, he goes ; galotyit, went ; chhOknO, boy, compare Gujarati chhOkro ; rittiken, he lives ; rhokungO, he remained. W e ma y add the suffix gal i n words such as ghligal, p u t; failat, go ; dhagui-tvii-nO, o f catching s phagline, again. I t Is tempting to compare these additions with the Muoclit suffixes kat', lean, which, play a great rOle in the conjugation of verbs.

ancaloint.

1

6

9

A khl or la has been added in words such ,as ekhill, so many ; Who'd, how many Pkkelda-md, so-much-in, in the meantime. A ch has been suffixed in words such as turtichi, s in ; tnhechtil.le, putting, take,;. compare Gujarati masoi. Other additions are 4 4 and p ; thus, &laid-nil, of God; liteld, alive; nakop, nose; vab411, mouth ; anp4, food. For further particulars the specimens which follow should be consulted. T he first is a version of the Parable, the second a popular tele. T he Standard List of Words and Sentences will be found on pp. 181ff.

170

No. 54.]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. MAL GAR'. SPEOIMEN MSTRIOT BHLGAIDC Ilk Manekh-nO b o d ikaro% h o g . One m a n - t o t w o 8 0 n 8 w e r e .

Tina-ma Them-among

nhanehon d i k a r 0 by-the-younger s o n ma-ne A h t wa n O wa t o me-to c o in in g s h a r e

yaba, j in gonl•ApnO yabit-no k a d y o , own father-to it-was-said, 'father, t h y property-in tinet-ma ma-no giir. lipno jingi w a t i n e me.! to give.' own B y -t h e -f a t h e r them-among property h a vin g -d ivid e d 1 NhetneliOn d i k a rb apn0 w a t O line d i h g gAryth Y own s h a r e was-given.a Younger B O n m - n O. having-taken dim ndh t h a i n e jaknintb ghana d i n t b a y a nal, khek la-maf ta or O that-in l i e many d a ys w e re not, c o u nriotous t having-gone having-become • r y t o 1iitt-kagO4y6. T O im k a r i n o - p a r tO g i t m ipno j i n g a n i that so having-done-on - v illa g e -in own p ro p e rt y wasted-was-made. I l e aaribl i k h 1 i CtOH n E padin t i - n e jabar d u k a l , T c aOme . tthat villa g e -in having-fallen h i m-t o poverty mighty f a min e I l m a n e k h t i no ok rn a n e kkka n k Ml mt n y t j k r 4 rh a kh a iiyO . in-service re ma i n e d . This m a n h i m ü . etaitle ono• ma n -n e a r ebhukkO k alwal oh arawAnO k h e t a r -at w a l Ay g a r y O • rya There hungry e l i d e d to-graze fi e l d - t o s e n d i n g wa s-g ive n . dutti-nO d b o t r I y 0 thainO k J tAlmanytt d u t w a n o kOlyto husks-even having-eaten b e lly l having-become s w i n e e a t e n maly0 n a l . I n t kãyI bhagli-blit-to, p a n t i - n O k i - k a n t 0 -b i was-got n o t . • t90 anything filling-was, b i t h i m - t o a n yb o d y-f ro m to h p n ii thOknA d i n g a k u y A, A p no o t t a n i w a t m a i u in p a Ono former s t a t e k n o wn h a vin g -fa lle n h e own few d a y s passed, o w n ma n-mi ka d yo , ' m a r t , y a b a -k a n rh a y e l n e g h a n a ttiAkryaw-qie d h a t fi y 0 mind-in • said, ' m y f a t h e r-n e a r l i v i n g m a n y se rve n t s-t o W i g bharI-n k b uppa r a np m i . • h ya • c h h having-filled ukkO a n b oi v ek f o o a d obtained-was r ; I h e re h u n g r y a n t - d y i n g . MI kbub0-tharine ya b a -ka n j a k n i n a k a d y 0 , " yabli m i • d e wtA -n il I having-got-up fa th e r-n e a r having-gone s a i d , " f a t h e r , b y - m e G o d - o f

SIKALGARL

171

chhandi Mi t a r i i dik a ro k a r i n o •lidye. having-tied was-taken. thy s o n h a vin g -sa id nat. ' ek Ma-ne taakri d a k a l t a r a - k a n chOilawa j 6 g 6 not. Me One servant l i k e o f to-be-called w o r t h y mbeobvi-la." ' I m kaine LU k h u b b -th a r i n e a p n a ty11-40 keep."' S o having-said there-from h e up-heving-arilen o w n Pach6 dar-to ti-ne d e k l fi n e m a y a xaba-kan ja k a nto-to. yabe Then f a r father-near going-was. father him having-seen p i t y âvinö n i k t i n e jaknine d h a g - l i n e m a t t " g a r y fro having-gone having-embraced k i s s wa s-g ive n , having-come h a v i n g - r u n m Pache dikar y a bii-ne k a d.y e , m i d e w t a - n e k hituth t a a Then son f a t h e r - t o s a i d , ' father, by-me G o d - o f b e f o re o f -t h e e kiteme npehi " k a ge ty o. M a - n e t a r & ( U n t i l k a i l m e • c h e l a w a sin w a s - d o n e . M e t h y son h a vin g -sa id t o - c a l l before make.' I - n e ohOko a h i n g a yabe a p n e tlikafwala-ne kadye, said, 'good dress father o w n se rva n t s-t o . ie-nat-fit. 1 lavIne m e r e , dikara-no 0 6 , 0 5 0 ; niipoha-ma khangeti ghi ga to, T h i ring p u t , son-to p u t - o n ; fi n g e r - o n having-bronght m y s tayari k a g O t e ; ha m d i t t t l - n e pagO-mit jedwa gba gote ; dutwan-ne tfeet-on o sh o e s p u t ; d i n n e r - o f preparation m a k e ; w e having-eaten pap y a b e -n i t p a p .in. f a t h e r-o f s i n

sautes t h a u fi g e , s a k a r w a -k a l -te , merry shall-become, b e c a u s e , jiwtO a y e ; n i k t i n e gaknye-te, alive c a m e ; l o s t g o n e -w a s , santes tha y e . merry became. To wakhat-nia t i - n e m e t e This t i me -i n h i s e l d e r

ye mare dik a ro nikarya-te, phagline son d e a d -wa s, a g a i n this m y khalkine k h a r & khapdyo.' was-found.' This having-heard a l l

dikare khetar-ma hote . son fi e l d - i n w a s .

T o k he l -k a n H e house-near

awtiticha t i - n e g i n e naehana. khaika Eye. T o t e taitkar-wala-ma coming h i m - t o sin g in g d a n cin g to-hear came. H e those servants-among ok-ne oholayine, ' s i t t h a w a l a g a -o h k a d y o . T y a - n e t e , ' taro one-to having-called, ' w h a t becoming i s ? ' s a i d . H i m - t o h e , ' thy akhtya-ch t e c hok e &k itty () k a r i n e d u t w a kagetyil,' i m came-even ; h e w e l l c a m e h a vin g -sa id d i n n e r was-made,' s o Ye k b a l k i n e mete di k a r o r e k h - a y i n e m i t ' hi g a k n y o said. T h i s having-heard elder s o n having-got-angry in s id e w e n t Wine, m a h l yabse b a h a r o na7, k a r i n e t i - n e having-come; ' in s id e co n se ,' father o u t s i d e not, having-done h i s to ilpne yabil-ne k a dy e , m i karine t i - n e g h a n o kadye. T i - n e said. T h a t t o he own fa th e r-to s a i d , ' I having-said' h im-to m u c h bbayi brother

TOL X .

t 2

lIt

S

I

K

A

I

G

i

B

t

•

akhlA w a r a k h h a d & ' W O W a d ' k a g o t a n d k a d i t a r l

s a t

go-many y e a r s u p - t o t h y service having-done e v e r t h y command bhfigp n a l % P a n m i , m a r i t m h a g a r n d m a l i n e

was-broken n o t . B u t kagotmAde t ü

I

m y

d a t w a

f r i e n d s having-gathered f e a s t

m a - n e k a d i 6 k b a k r o -b l g a r y o

na l.

N i n a

making-for thou m e- t o e v e r o n e goat-even was-given n o t . B u t rig4-no s a fi g a t p a d i n d

t i n

i i ngi k ha r i ga l i -ga y d-CO

-harlots-of in-company having-fallets t h y property a l l s q u a n d e r , i ye n gM- gi to n diek a r o k hdl -nd i k hta l tAk hi l M t i - n o w a r d d a t w a -this t h y 8 0 A house-to coming-on t h o u of-him f o r -ihe-sake dinner kageltyd! Y a b o d i k a r o -n d k a d y d ,

'

ta ma ra -k a n n i t t d r h a a l .

was-mode F a t h e r s o n - t o s a i d , ' t h o u of-me-near a l w a y s a r t . Mil-kan r a h e i t a M a r a t a r a - c h m a y d . N i k a r y 6 4 6 t a d b h i l y i

lie-near b e i n g

a l l thine-alone i s . D e a d - w a s t h y b ro t h er

Thagline jiwtt) 4 6 3 ni k ti no gakny'd-td, k h a p t O , k a r i n e h a m a a ntda

again a l i v e came ; l o s t gone-was, was-found, having-said w e m e r r y thawfizil barabar c hh0 . 1 to-become proper l e

173 No . 5 5 . ]

GIPSY LANGUAGES. sIKMAIM. SPECIMEN IL DI S TRI CT B B L G I U M .

A kapnich -no gbano khya,par kagette-to. 2 k Bijapur-in I o n e me rch a n t cotton-of l a r g e t r a d e d o in g -wa s. O n e j din t e g o , m - t u a - t a I c A y l nikdiya m a l i n e • m i c a t day t hp a t villa g e -in -f ro m some thieves having-gathered t i m e having-sought u t. k1iydpar7,9,-no k I t - n d glum kapulch-na g a t t a n i k di I a n ne that rm erobant-of h o u se -in -o f m a n y c o t t o n - o f b a l e s i d e a t i n g h a v i n g - m a d e k bol-mA Paolo t o Ichydpftry6 bAdialatl-kan M o l i n e A p i l d i m house-in took-away. T h e n t h a t me rch a n t k in g -n e a r having-gone o w n r sa rm nik41.-thel w t ka d ye . n i k d i t h a w a n i g h a n i e undi theft-committed s t o r y t o l d . ' S o t h e f t 10-become v e r y disgraceful t nikiyB wat co h h e ; i i , j - n e d i n d b a rin e ° h e x d i n -ma O . 0 thieves matterl i s ; t o d a y -o f d a y including f o u r d a ys-in t h o u those na d hi a g l y t k e t h r i z me t ik nikarunge: i m t i - n e h u k u m kagetyo. Y e not c ahu g h t -k W t h y h e a d will-ant-of,' s o h im-t o o r d e r m a d e . T h i s Nat ky b a l k i n e k o t w a l patiyo k A Ovine w a d e g h a n t e l f word having-heard k o t w a l thieves-of w a y t r a c i n g f o r m u c h i khatpat p kagetye, p a n 0 k h a p d y i , labour e d i d , b u t t n e y were-found n o t. rKhoklb.-ma, b a d khlt-ne O r a l c h a r d i n k b &rine p A o h m e d i n 2'his-muoh-in k i n g - o f g i v e n f o u r d a ys having-expired fi f t h d a y y KotwAl-no m e t a n i k e r u l l g e ; k a r i n e g e m - m i t 4aegerO 6 came. K o t w e i t - o f h e a d will-c u t -o f f , ' h a vin g -sa id villa g e -in d r u m khoje.4ye. Y e k h a l k i n e n a t e . k byre t a l m a l r , ; s a k a r w i i k a i t e were-grieved; b e c a u S e was-beaten. T h i s having-heard a l e p e o p l e khaikino t e g e m-m& n o kotwal kbara,-10 & e k e h o t e . Y e k h a b a r having-heard t h a t villa g e -in -o f Jo Weil a l l - t o d e a r w a s . T h i s * W s hate j o d i n e m a g i b addaha-kan j e k n i n 6 ek A r a i ° ma n a k h king-near having-gone hands having-joined b e g g in g one c le v e r m a n lidyb• was-token.

174 FREE TRANSLATION OF THE FOREGOING. A merchant in Bijapur was dealing in cotton on a large scale. O ne day some thieves from the city formed a gang and, seeking an opportunity, stole a number o f cotton bales from the merchant's .house. T hen the merchant went to the King and informed him of the theft committed in his house. T he King (sent for the Kotwill) and gave him the following order, 'that such a theft should have been -committed in my town, is really a disgrace. I f you fail to trace the thieves within four days, I shall have you beheaded.' A t this the Kotwal tried his best to trace the thieves, but they were not found. In the meantime the four days granted by the King expired, and the fi fth day came. I t was announced by the beating of drums that the Kotwiil was to be decapitated. All the people were grieved to hear this, for the Kotwal was very popular. Hearing this news a clever man in the town went to the King, and joining his hands begged.

175

GULGULIA. The Gulgulias a re a wandering non-Aryan tribe, who-live by hunting, teaching monkeys to dance, selling indigenous drugs, begging, and petty thieving. S i r Herbert Risley thinks that they are a branch of the Bedips. At the Census of 1911, 853 Oulguliks were returned, 82-1 from Bihar and Orissa and 29 from elsewhere. No information about the language of the Gulgulim is available in Census Reports, and no such dialect w a Census the s o f 1901 i t was, however, reported from the Hagaribagh District that the r e p o5ardot not Gu1gu1l e dordinarily speak a separate dialect, but that they make me of a kind d argot of u rwhen i nthey intend to prevent others from understanding what they say. Th re e g short sentences in this jargon were forwarded to Sir Edward Gait, the then. Superinteadent of operations in Bengal, and he has been good enough to plitee them at t h the Census e pthe disposal r e l ofi th is Survey. Th e y show that this argot is o f the same kind as other m i jargons. secret n a I rn the first place there are some peculiar ʻvords such as tebiga, f e ll ylugigli,• died ; h a v e eaten ; l i o r, tempest ; a w n , bullock ; nahkat, in the ohouse. p Some e ofr these are well known fro m other argots, compare Sag tenaci, fa ll alogoti,t die;i dtlend, o eat ; ndd, village ; Gar5dI ndnd, house. Besides this, ordinary words nare disguised s by changing their initials. Th u s kh is substituted for b in kladh=biatih, owedding, and f o r p in khedoh=pach, five ; fit for t in fhin-go t i n , three ; n. for g in fnachh=gaehh, tree, and so forth. I now give the sentences themselves with an in te rtlinear translation. h Koraet liar t a i g a ; j h i n T o nfichh tebiga, khafieh-go n 5 m m i Last-night a-tempest f e l t ; t h r e e t r e e s f e l l , fi v e b u l l o c k s s lugigo. Sdied. u r v nopi ku ta ch h i, n a h k a t kanfigi nespi ehhakhald. e y Yeaterday-trom n o t eaten-have, house-in food (t) not . nithltat chhakhala. jamA5 Hamar p i l n h i r k h l a l i bhOkbaligo, A house-in i s . 803-44-iatO My d a u g h t e r' s wedding b e ca me ,, t

177

STANDARD LIST' OF WORDS AND SENTENOES IN T HE GIPSY LANGUAGES.

i 4

STANDARD LIST OF WORDS AND SENTENOES

t r u t d o .

Essi

Ek

1. One •

2. Two

• Van

S fi (Crillmin,A).

( r , lh*y }

Ek

Itak

a

• Otter Thav

•

Tin

3. Throe

Tin

4. Your

Clan.

• Char

.5. Five

Il e h

Pailj

• CUL' •

(l a

Nba

.6. Six

.

Chau g• •

•

Nacit

7, Seven

Sat

Snt.

Nlint

Eigh t

Ath

A(h

Koth

,9. Nine

Nati

Nan .

10. Ten

Pam

U. Twenty •

VI s

.•

KIitll

.

Kilns

. Dan

Klas

•

WI

.• Pacba-4 •

12. Fifty

•

•

Pailjah •

Nnajah Mum

15. Hundred .

So.

•

San

13. 1

118

•

Hull .

11&dia. •

Marl,

• Marga •

16. Mine

Mali

Mara,

• Mork& •

17. We

Ault

Ham

Ham

111 Of Ell

Am•cha

B a ri

19, Our

A In oh&

Mhira

•

15. 01 me •

•

T . d • .T l ' a Tidlia • . l a •Tam •

20, Then

• -In tl

lthirgl • •

• Mintrga •

.

• Tall

Tara

21. Of thee

•

P. Thil;e

•

23, You

•

24. Of you

•

.•

Tam-ella

nai ad

•

•

9a • Y 176—Wpay o u r

•

Tam•cha

Tuh5r1 •

•

•

Ta d

• Tarn

1

•

••Tama Virgil •

0

• Tam

•

• Tul2arg5 •

• Tuhargl

• •

Nyiv OIL

OSTOdt

XIU ( M sla).

•IChttg •

• ' Munn •

DI:Ltr•

D

Thir

•

Ilyar

u

l

m

t •

T i m m ti •

P i l e h m t

ChlA .

•

•

Batts •

S

Vittbi

A

•

i

t t

g

C l o g

C h y l r m t S

NIA •

T

01111610

Chhomn u

'

NbatilA •

•

m

,

rt NavOlil •

• • lisumit • • Dlibi •

•

Els

•

?quints •

•

• Do Mit

D i sm t Bilant • •

013111s•davit • • Satimt •

na

4

Mitt •

Ram Hamirt H us k *

M

a

r

t

•

• Mer0 •

• 1161 , 0 • 11BM • • Esmiril • •

Emma ,

•

•

liamity0 • listulr0

Hamilre ,

Tt

Tt

▪ •

Tiro

• Tern

Tt ro

• Tart

Tutu

•

• Torsi • •

Tumin1 • Timart •

TOL ILL

Tissirt •

•

Tulare • ••Tumird GSpsy--1711 i s •

0 1 1 • 0 1 1 0 1 • M O N IM P IP M E LE M E IM M IM P e l-

/

Kaajitt (Show).

eiatS (Shale Ilanior).

Xfisjatt (BsWas).

•

•

•

•

•

•

• _?hfr •

•

•

•

•

• Chauk •

•

•

•

•

•

• Nish •

•

,,

•

•

•

• NM

•

•

• Khammla-jau4

•

• NIA

•

•

•

Bak; kbabala •

•

• Ekkala •

•

• Itak

DubeIti ,

•

•

• Jaw)

.

.

. •Dhar

'CHAIM •

•

•

• Masi111 •

•

•

!Dhabila •

•

•

• Ara IA •

•

Bache/ •

.

•

• Khammla

Chhabala

•

•

• TM,'

•

Batala •

•

•

• •

•

Kbalaill •

•

•

• Kharnmwahalla

•

•

Kat .

.

•

.

Hamala •

•

•

• 04e-asir

•

• Khausu .

•

•

•

Basalt •

•

•

• Asir

•

•

• n al

•

•

•

•

Biaala •

•

•

• MI

•

•

• Khup .

.

•

•

Michas •

•

•

• KbAdaqbehaud

•

• Magas •

•

Sawala •

•

•

• Ttaksioa

•

• Kkana •

•

•

•

Mat

•

•

•

.

.

.

3Iaro • .

•

•

Mara •

•

Hum; m a

•

la

.

• Meth .

.

•

•M ar a •

•

•

•

•

. Mara •

•

.

• M ara •

.

•

•

•

•

• Hama ,

•

•

• Kkam •

•

•

•

Mara .

•

•

•

•

• Khaiiira

•

•

•

Mara •

•

,

• Haraire •

.

•

. Klutmari

-•

•

,

•

.

. Nit

.

•

.

•

•

.

.

.

•

•

•

•

.

4

•

•

T a ; la

"

•

•

Hi g ati tt •

Ye

.

.

Tara •

•

•

. Yuyele ,

•

T e r T O. la a , Tern •

.

,

. Yult•ke •

.

.

. TOM

Tuma •

•

•

• Num

•

•

. Turner', . ,

.

,

, Numhteri

.

•

Tare . .

•

•

• Tumara •

•

•

• Numbara

•

•

/AO—Gipsy.

• Ted

.

• •

•

.•

•

IN THE GIPSY LANGUAGES (loaf. Ekken

i

k

P

•Tnu4 • ' •

nala •

o

h

D

Three.

l

i a

• t l e

MI

k

!

,

4. Four

•

b. Five.

•

6. Six. •

Khat •

Khemmt.dballa •

Avir

English.

(itelgenei).

9- Two

r

b

Khemmilnuct

Onna-tinir

t

1 One

a

a

O

h

n

h

P

g

33a

e C

Khaimmie •

i

,

T •

e

k

,

Dhe ltrha

s

7. Seven. 8. Eight.

•

i

e

h

e

l

k

9. Nine.

n i

•

t

10, Ten. • 11. Twenty.

b

12 Fifty.

Panlisas

18 Hundred.

ThaIowa

14. L

l fl Mara

M

Moro

a

M

r

h T

,

H e m

, T

i a

•

%AAA •

Tit

t

a

Ham

tiranara

r

• w

• a

•

•

.

16. Mine.

•

17, We

Namara r

t

It• Of me.

•

18. Of um. 19, Oer.

'

20. Thou,

o

Tara •

Tara •

21. Of thee,

Tara

Tara •

22, Thine.

Turtle

Tuma

28 Yon.

Tumara

Turnirtt

U. Of you.

Tamara •

Tamara

•

•

21. Tour. Gi Iw7--181

SG

17. Of hitt

Tii•ohli • Th•eht

•

224 They •

•

80. Of them

•

• •

•

Ilekt •

•

• M kt •

• b

St, (ma)

•

•

Bah

ITh

28. He

18. Hie •

MIA(Criminal).

Slit (Ordinary).

Otiki(Catch).

Iturt

•

•

• Busk& •

•

• Busk& •

• •

• Bub •

h

• Bonkt .

• Tt-oht, (trari-oht)

•

Uukt •

31. Their •

• Tt•oht, (awi-oht)

•

1141 •

•

• Houk& •

32, Baud •

• Hath •

• Hith •

•

• K ilt * •

33, Foot

Pag

34. NVIO •

Nitic

85, Bye •

kkh

86, Mouth.

m8

37, Tooth

• Pit

•

•

38. Bar •

Kan

SO. Hair •

• War

•

•

• Nair

Mick •

•

Akkh •

•

• • K •h Kukkhi • a k lat h • k • Khadaud

• Pair

•

•

. mah •

B

a

n

•

, d

•

Kinn • •

40. Head

•

• BM

•

•

• Sir

•

•

41. Tongue

•Tibh

•

Jilib

42. Belly •

Pt t

•

Pat;

•

Irian

•

• 1341

• • Jbh

•

• Net;

•

•

•

•

Path

Pitth •

• N it th •

44, Iron •

• •

Ladha •

Loh& ,

• Uhl

46. Silver 47. Father

• •

48, Mother 494 Brother

•

SO.Slalom

•

•

lit

•

• • •

13App •

• Ai

•

• •

lig

Mau • • Bga

51. Man 52. Woniat

• M

a

182—Gipay .

•

• B r iky I

l

• •

•

Blipti •

•

Matti •

•

, ShaulS •

• • •

• •

Bandr• • • h au l •

• Kadin! • • Birrei •

•

•

•

• Ilhablu •

• •

•

• Muth

Chinch

Rao

•

Batumi •

• gaunt; •

• Mad

•

•

43. Thick

45, Cold

•

•

•

411 • • •

Nanlati (Skarn).

K a n j o g (11042n111).

S

• • •

k i t

(State• •Itampur), • • • • • • •

Walt .

B

Mill ; wo; itira; ar

• Urika .

• Nuo-ki .

Biza-ka; urn•hl

• M ika •

M ui. c t . • Nnu-kil •

0 .

Bira-ka; att•ki •

tYnaka .

Bita-k6; urti"ke •

Unika •

•

•

•

•

• Nutplca • H at

.

Kahat •

• HaLtato •

Burka, gurnd

• Guadnie •

Na • .

Nab-bill

• Nakati •

*Akin •

Talchnt • . •

• thakelle •

Bkh

ithasar •

. Makin •

• Khum .

Dat•hala

• Datil. •

• Khuditt •

Kan•balit

• Kaufli .

• Enu

•

ion .,

B i r k ; urd-ka • .

BIM; wa; hirn; ar .

• =n

•

A

•

•

Bain

•

•

• Rhabil .

• elira

•

•

• Babas .

Jina•bill •

• Jihnit . .

•

•

• Khajib •

•

Pit-beli •

• Pati •

•

Rat• •

•

Pitall .

•

Ba n h i l A 4

Itur•halti

Pitheli •

•

•

•

•

• lihswa •

Lads • Rani •

•

El&

•

•

•

• Rama •

•

MEd; •

Bap•hila

•

•

• M alaya .

•

• B ina

.

• K hania .

• Baty •

• Khabip; ntp .

•

• ilityyn •

• M iami .

Chibhil .

.

• Bhai

• Bhaota •

Rabin •

•

• M aya; •

tiajat ; IthAdmi

. Kiijari •

Nokias •

• K ilan •

114•411pa7.

•

• Nith

Mahttal •

•

a

•

• Chbau •

•

•

•

• K iang •

a

•

•

• K • ar . .

4

•

SiksI git i (Beloam),

Une

T

Mol d

o

.

T

1.1644 3

T H

i

n

i a

i

lino ,

7 t

n

a

T

Un-kft

Te

i

n

T

i

.

a n

0

.

.

•

Un-ka

.

.

.

I iiI l i1 j.

.

.

.

.

He.

2

7

,

Of him.

2

9

,

They.

0 .

.

•

3

0

.

Of them

•

3

1

,

Their,

a

Hutoia,

H

a

t

o

3

2

,

Hand.

Onaale

P

o

g

o

3

3

.

Foot.

Phokt191

N

Akonsa

A

N

K

A

a

.

n

3

e

3

• w h o a

1111 . Chabine

D

Kannaiya

K

Bala

a a

B

Air .

M

Min1Aii

i i

D

b

P

Lawbit

i

t

k

L

o

. i

y

a i

l

•

, Y

limma.

a

i

•

Y

S oak /A . SubfikaPi •

•

• •

B

l

.

Tongue.

4

y

k

2

Belly. Bac k

4

4

.

Iron.

4

5

.

Gold,

.

7

.

.

4 V I .

Mandri l

•

.

.

1

Father, .

) 5

5 5

Silver.

7

.

Hhal ; •

a

. 3

4

.

8 2 , Hei r,

1

1 i

Ear,

4

4

Turana•Illuti (older), unbuk•bhal (young. 'BblEyt or). Ba (older), bhan (younger) ,

.

Head,

a

y

Tooth,

.

l a

Mouth,

0

Mandl b

.

,

,

1Chona

Eye.

4

a

,

Baba

o

.

3

•

a

r o

h

•

Nom,

7

8

b

a

Said • Khura

t

3

a

a

l

0

. .

l

l

J

P10

d

,

5 8

a

n

a

•

Khilat

t

4

. 0

1 2

4 R, Monter.

Mai er. .

.

Brother.

Mon. Woman. Gipay.-185 2B

VO •

Oriki Moral.

434 Wife

•

Well

64. Child

•

sta (Oaihrary).

•

Rene

•

• PUt

•

• Pilt

•

60. Daughter •

Chit

•

• Dill

•

457. giaTO

Oftlira •

58. Cultivator

Kh9rft

19. Shepherd •

Bharaa;

•

40. Ood •

•

• •

Bail

439.Sum •

Saraj

•69.Moon

Chimilar

•

•

cilbulaw •

• MO

Khatti •

•

Budgh •

• abatis

Shaititu •

Sttraj •

•

65. Itith

•1

•

• Atiii

•

• i'Atit

•

•

• Char

•

•

613. Hove 69. Cow •

ao

Oarit

•

Ofty

•

Tara

•

•

•

75. Causal

•

&talc •

KIWI •

•

Gana

'O'th •

•

•

•

onto

•

•

70. Sift •

•

•

3.4311.• Gipey.•

• •

• Nicht

/S. got •

Kona, dhibri

Batak •

•

•

•

Radek •

77. Co •

Dhrikal •

•

••

70. Bird

•

•

• Bh

•

Okirlyi, paillohht

• 111 Kira

•

Jfteit

• MAO

•

a

•

•

Thab NiriyA • ham& •

•

BAIA •

Kftkar

Dfttul • •

ititahult

I

•

•

•

• •

LIINT

Kfticar. •

•

•

Kfidri

• Kukui •

19. Dank

•

Jamul& •

•

al

Bella

•

Tftril • ktigg

•

Mina

7 4 . A s a •

•

Ghttri

'71. Cat •

Nitraj •

ObaT •

Mita •

•

•

•

Eutit

•

Clean •

•

70. Dog

71 Cook •

•

• Charm • •

•

ajErt

• Kbudi •

•

67. Howe •

•

• fatillm

• Tara

•643.Water

BOO

•

•

Ben

64. Star •

1 1 Plat 4 1 1Char A

Bari, M K

• Ajr11, ajar!

Bhagwan

41. Devil

Bftreil •

Alftuda, tuftecil

Chheyrft

55. Son •

Bill (Crimind).

•

•••••••••••••••••••••••

Molt

Ko11160(Akota). • biatbyll •

Bhatint

•

•

• B air 046

•

Kaittlit

•

Chhorl

•

Liw46 •

M ors

•

Lim)! •

•

Pliikmi •

•

• N g acit

•

Phistkabl

Vdit •

16 •

Aluttkort •

Dhanitil •

Chbut • •

Mint.ly1 • Dan

•

000

•

•

• !Midair •

•

•

•

• •

Nhuriy

•

• ChandiaM

• M ind

•

• TitraT •

•

•

Nara , •

•

Kttilfa •

•

Chant .

•

•

• N in a •

Clayt •

Khoggi •

•

•

• Nind .

Molt

•

• Gborto .

01364010

Ray

• Kiwo .

Giyi

Dhaka!

• agbagli

gtqlkt .

• J1141 . . Pakla . •

alltillaigi

106411 •

Kakiji . Nadak •

••

. Badak .

Bliddhu •

•

• IChlitat

Kkiit •

•

• Buot •

Nantwar

•

•

• Chl

M at

.

Bit

•

•

•

• Nilayt • • •. •

•

Obburgli • Nadak Napirt

Chiglil • • ilit w14 Outwit)

• B it Ibis •

•

Jakali

.

Vilityil • Dtl i tA

•

Manna.

•

D i • m Bhutme • • • & ril l •

•

Gelp5 •

•

•

Mtwara , Ntw •

•

•

I sm i 4 ." • Gipsy-19?

ToL • w t .

I at

.

Melwara

!lap (Sisis Ramps*

Kell lid (Boissum).

Kenji"! (Sitspst). .

.

.....•

.

.

.

. Chhb .

•

BachehA •

•

.

• KhalgiMk

•

JO

.

• •

ebabldi .

•

•

. Baido .

.

.

. Barn, •

•

• •

lank( •

.

.

• Babb •

.

.

. Bsri

•

•

Gulumingo

.

•

• ibliak48 .

.

. aulam .

.

o •

Kbit-bala

.

•

• limit

•

•

• Rutin .

.

DharariA

•

•

• Dbaugar

.

•

. Biggariyik

.

.

•

Mal

.

•

• MUM*

.

•

. Banmedwar

.

.

•

Bluat-b1R)

.

.

• Baittino .

•

.

. Kbabhtle

.

•

.

Sural-hala

.

•

• Surtil .

•

•

• MITA

C1umd-bill5

.

.

• CbAng .

•

•

• KhanId •

•

.

Tar•halit

•

•

• Ttiro •

.

•

. KluttirA

•

•

•

Aural .

•

•

• Afigira .

•

•

• Og

•

•

•

Nimaul •

•

•

• Nil,limi .

•

•

• Child •

•

•

•

Rib

•

•

• Naugo •

•

•

• LobnII& •

•

•

•

Giturari) •

•

•

• GMla •

•

•

• R agalah

•

•

•

Nigh •

.

•

• GAyn •

•

•

• TiyArgi raa

•

•

•

•

•

•

• Katt° •

•

•

•

.

•

tiliala •

•

•

• Mill

•

•

MuTga •

•

•

• lime •

•

•

. Jim • aKbablfit ka • r • Kbamurg

•

9

9

Radak

.

•

•

•

.

• Tiyargi mink •

Gallia

.

.

•

• B ald - • • Gad& •

•

•

• Bold .

„

•

•

• let•

•

•

• rat

•

•

.

•

•

.

M a

U t h a l a

•

.

•

•

.

.

.

• •

Chirail •

.

.

• Paring° •

••

•

• Nsrand •

•

•

•

Jaugh

•

•

•

• Niklutr •

•

.

. JAsatil •

•

•

•

Ditt

•

•

•

• Thu? •

•

•

• Dal ias •

.

•

•

nalth

•

•

.

• Cbait •

•

•

. V A ) jnii

•

•

•

—Gipsy.

M O W (11141on4

()heal

▪

.16re •

•

•

L

e

k

Alit •

▪

Malinger' • lik •

•

•

•

• •

5 6 . Daughter.

57.wave.

Bitingly

59. Shepherd.

Mod

• Claud

•

60 God

•

• 6 1 . Devil.

•

• C hendel A

Nitgit

••

•

▪ 6 3 . Moan. •

65. Fire. • 66. Water.

• Khel

87. Donne.

Chlaimne • Glyd i

MAW, •

•

Iduangt

•

Dudek muiregi •

•

Gada64 •

•

Patinal5 •

• J

e

•• •

• 71. Get. 72. Cook. • 73• Duck.

Bodolt •

,

c •

•

7 0 . Dog.

K

Gadoile

,

•

Betwact •

• 6 9 . Cow.

•

M ar e

•

• l

68. Homo.

•

• •

11fit •

Klatt

•

•

Bill] •

64. Star.

•

P el l

01101

•

62. Sun.

•

g

Nom

o • •

.

58. Cultivator.

• B in

•

b

Rho,

Snarl

At Or

s

5 5 . Son.

• lah u lad n • •

Terd. •

i

• •

0

Dewp

•

fladttin

Aact

•

Dikari

•

l

• 5 4 . Child.

•

• M oro

Knol015 •

liejahrt66 •

g

• 5 3 . Wife.

Potte

•

u

linuban

Michela •

Kooken

Z

74. Ate.

•

11q0 •

• 7 L Camel•

Mint

78. Bird,

n •

But

•

Butzhal

•

•

77• Go.. 78. Eat. • 79. Gi•pay-189

80. Como 81. Beat 82. Stand

•

81. Give

88. Up 87. Near 88, Down

lovi •

89, Far 90. Before 91. Behind 92, WHO 93, What 94, Why

•

•

• An

90, But

Pa;

07 If 98. Yen • •

•

Klaipar • • pll'auSt13

Tula •

Tali

Dar

Khadfir • • Kugge •

Agge Piehill •

• Kau;

Kau; •

KO

•

Kyil •

•

TO

•

Par

Jo

•TOkar,jo

lift

Alie

.Thkar jh A d • Na

Na

1•

•

• lia-ti

100. Failure

lia

•

•Rapt& •

Bripp

Ba•ni

;tan ba

a

•

•

•

105. Two fathom

•

• Niabbil •

•

Par

Ba

190—Gip.;.

a

Ndril •

•

101. A father

104. From a &Our •

Biokna

• TO

Aro

103. To rafather

•

Kya

lila Ales

102. Of it lather

DORE

• Ku1113: •

95. And

DO.Nu •

• Diva •

Ufarg •

Kay

• •

•

Lista

danyola

• 1 4 • 1Pars • 1 6Mori • 1 • 0Wise • • • KB;

•

• Khlacia; kilo% or rail hap;

•

Marna •

•

a

a

Loa

larva •

P A D h oMathi; r •Parichl-mg

85. Run

• Aaral

Au ;3

Mar

83. Die

Sid (Criminal).

Sid (Ordinary).

OrP i ( • Aw • C ri • Mar t e 1 CIA •1) .

•

Bappi-gl

•gi, -gig) aBlipte-gla

Ilopph-ga

•

Iteppl•th8

•

11Optii•thil

lie baipp

a

• Dbar biptO

Ihipp •

•

• Bapta •

•

a

a

Oir041.

R a w (Akala). Nyaka%

Harwagl

• Lug& •

L ot

•

Ubil mho

•

Khat-ko khub•ra •

Khub•rok

LukiJO

•

Lug

Digit •

W ill •

Khichwki

Dappa •

•

•C

Nimal

Mum tlyrl •

•

Khapnr

•

, Chigawki •

Khapar

•

Khnra •

• Kan

Nalik • Tanha

Tin

Tal ka

Dar

Dar

Dg

Sim0

Khaglidt

•

• Khagicli

•

Pinball&

•

alhiohliit

•

!Nimbi •

Kau ; y0

•

Kau •

•

Kan

• K yNy' l• • l Au 8

•

Ki

•

•

•

•• Par I mount% •

• Ka

•

•

• Kaika .

• Kayla •

• Haur .

• Or

•

• Lakin •

•

Jab

•

• Ta

•

Hlw

•

• Hoy

Elbilpi •

•

• R aped •

Artra •

•

• A ra

BOK •

•

•

•

•

•

• Lakin .

•

• TO

•

• Hi

•

Nal

•

• Ayyo .

•

• Khak ralwuto

Hk-mik biklwato

•

Bapta-ki

Ekint bblwuta-k0 •

Kbak mnwnt545

•

Bptk u

bhlIruta-kil •

• Mak Inawata-ka

•

Barpit-tbo•al • Dhcir blipte Napo

.• b b l i w a t a - s t

•

bblwoll

•

Shlynte

•

•

Kitak slawnta•at • Dig alwall • YAgruall

•

•

Gipsy-191

•

gar•IL

IbJgh(Iklamin9.

•

Awar

Alcbtal

Oh16

'Char .

utica4

Khubtabor..

Bigar

Kik ar

81 Come. 81. Boat.

•

82. Stand. 88 Die 84 Giro

• Gar • Nikat

Whit •

.

Khappar •

Uppar Batik

• .

Pichnha

.

.

.

.

.

85. Run,

.

.

86. Up.

•

87 Near •

88. Down.

•

• Dar •

•

89. Fat

•

• Khania

90. Before

• Plata

.

•

Ion •

K iln

•

.

flIt .

Kyi Kt .

.

• Kb 03

Tell!. Dr •

.

• Kan

•

amino

.

.

•

•

91. Behind.

•

•

92. Who.

•

98. What

•

94. Why.

.

. &bared •

•

Bhi •

. Sabo

95 And

Lakin

Pan

96 But

To •

• To •

Hoye,

•

Na7 . Ayy6 Ekkaa baba Sickan baba•ka

• •

•

• E8 •

•

• Na? •

99. No.

•

AY71116 .

•

• Eir yaba .

•

• Sit yabLn6 Ilk yabl-na .

Elckna baba-.ea

Ilk 3-abi-1.0

Baba •

•

VOL. XI.

1311 y ap • 'Titbit • s

97. If. B.Tea.

Bkicaa baba Ica

JauclbAbA

•

.

100. Alas .

.

.

• • 1 • 0101 Of a father. 1 • 103. To a father. • A f 104 From a father. a t 101 Two father!.

•

9

h e 106. Fathom r . Gipsy-193 0

Id 5

041i4t (Catch).

Euglish. 107. Of fathers

iMwrtchfi

108. To folliota

135.wimA

102. Fr om fathom

Dha

110. A ʻlatightoo

112. To a, (laughter •

Dhe•ehi lDiu)

113. Fr om a tinaghtar

nha•ti

Dhle,th8

114. Two daughters

panahnfi

DOabd

115. Daugh ton

Dhun

111. Of a daughtor •

117 . . 118, Fr om 41aUghtsra • T o 111). A 1 c 6 l .a0 1 d 120. O f a gotlna a n, m u a n g • h121. To a good man • t e122. Fr ont 0. good man m i r a •123. Two good toen D O 121. Unoll Inca

•

•

Dhal-11 •

140310

• ThiptS•thtl

•

llorle•git

•

Borie-g11

• Dbli

•

• flor le•th3 Dior [tr i g

• •

• D OA

llor t3-0

• 111211-gil •

11,101411

•

• Change. (or nolc.) Ldmi bands). • Change A dml e -gi t banite-go1).

Silre mess/palm 8 5 0 maasit-al a s i t - t 1

Change illtme.gt • Change 5dm1e-thR •

•

• Change Admit (or ba nd)

S A L oulapul

i ▪ l or ChenguS kodmi a r or1 Cloonguo kodtare-ge • 3 -• ChAfi gua k61.1111111-gt1 t h d Chorigod kadmill-tka I l M r chansitO kOdmi

DO change Welt

RAW mAaati

•

Dbitt•g6 •

• D h l ti -ta

•

Wiens

n

•

• Di-gh •

• Dhag-aha

116. O f daughters

Sirgl (I•011,11141).

1 a l • i m Happti.g r y • Ilappti•ilul ) . D hi •

• ChefigaO kOdail •

125. O f good man •

• I ChangO 1141mIll-ga •

S e t i i

125. To good man •

•

SAW trifttlang

127. Fr ont good. won. S a r a tni v o t t-t. 128.1 A good woman • • S e r i bnyti 120. A hod boy . 1 3131. A bad. girl 0 . 132. a d f l o133. Bettor • o d 1 w o 9 m 4 a — n G • i S t p a s i y d , .

•

l a k t r a ahltoyre

• -

•

tlikettirabboyr Seri%

•

•

•

Wad13101 Fara •

Chefiguo ktiamt!•ge

Change Idtalli-gb •

• Chengad kOdmit-gil •

• M a n e Adm18-10 •

• Ohlefigue kotim134t1t8

• Changt ittaital

•

Bbairk mftatlk

•

Cbangill Janina ; Dbiart memft • Chino% ,,, •

Ohefigat •

• littairt (or n111431110 bOre ClionguA La ma Absits (or pharlb) but Chengai

, • [Is Ebb Or is bathe] ohmage [Die 4113o r b M &attire] abeagali.

1

,..—...........-..—.....----.—....---, Gir341..

Ko3IWO (Alm14).

Mylluteala•

... Bapta-ka

•

•

•

Bhltwata-ka .

•

•

Mitauta•ko •

.

.

Blptaatho

.

•

.

Bbawata•ka •

.

•

Mawata•ka t

•

.

Bipto.tha-8/ ,

•

•

DIalwata-al - •

•

•

Mawata•qa •

Chhart •

.

•

Ek-mit laacti •

.

•

Khok gelp •

Chhorl-Ict

•

Ek-ma law4t-1a

•

•

Khak golphe

•

Eir•rna 1aw414a •

•

Khak gclia•ka

. .

„

.

6htiarfi-k u •Ohhart-tha-si . , •Dhor chharlyi •

•

•

Ek•ma lawfWea •

•

Kbak gelpl-sa

.

•

Dul-ma law4I

•

Dag golpi •

•

•

Chhorlyif

•

•

LI wctt •

Galpi •

•

•

•

Chh4riy1411 •

•

.

1.44140

•

•

•

Cielpka

•

•

•

ChbOrtyl-ka •

•

•

tha4t•Sca

•

.

•

Gelph•ka

•

•

•

Ohharlyi4ho-s1

.

•

1•104145

•

•

•

Gelpt•sa

•

•

liachebbI kMml .

.

Ek•rati chisam antral •

.

• •

.

10.18kkhasho khil$3m1 •

ICOehehhlt koamiya,kli •

Ek-ratt ehisam Malawi-ha . Khak khaeho khAdhat•ko •

Kochehht lairltaIya•ka .

Ek-rut chim khadmi•ka • Kh81. kbleha khadml-ka •

KochehhakatimvA4h0-11 • Illr•mt °Mum khadms•sa • Khokkbachakhadell-sa . •

Dul•raa ehisam khadmi .

D8g kbach8 khatirai

•

.

Cilium) khatimi •

•

Khaeha khatlinI •

.

Bhp.%kadmiyi•ica .

•

Chisam khaami-ka •

•

ghficha khldml-ka •

Ma% kaamlya.ku •

.

Chisamkbachul-ka. •

.

Khaehakbadmi-ka

BindskadullyX•tha-at

•

Chisam khadmi-ea •

•

Dacha Ichadral-aa •

How haul •

•

.

Eic•rnachiaam ktji •

•

lat h nhi 41Iret

Duet alm a •

•

•

Elc•int biloc) liw4o •

•

Kbakougaki0gala •

.

Korall hatiiilli •

.

•

Chita= kap .

•

n o clind

•

Bala kaiap •

.

.

Ek-mu IAN lawkll .

•

Kbak anglo gall .

Kama; eichphaa •

•

Chimm

.

.

KbIcha

Aohchha

.

LAI ehisam - •

•

.

Wa•ILLII kbleha . . •

Dh8r bbala kadmi. • - Ithate kadrai •

.

.

•

•

•

.

.

•

.

•

•

•

•

Cipsy-195 VOL. X I.

Kanjart (De lout).

Kanjart (Sitepur).

K O (State Itampar).

Bay416111-ka .

•

• H5paa-kit

.

•

• Khabapd•ra ,

•

Bap-bota-ka .

i

. Blitaa-kit

.

,

. Khattapa-rit •

•

Bap-bald-so .

.

. Bdpart-se

.

.

. Khabt1118-0 .

.

ettobla , . .

.

. M ks; baidi .

.

. Bak WM

•

Chttbk1-10. •

.

. Ekkan bnidi•ka •

. Bakbattord .

• •

Cbobitt-Iti .

-

. Ekkan bai4t4a,

•

• Bak hart-ra .

.

Choltd-Ita •

-

.. Ekkatt battP-aa

•

. Bak bart-ra •

•

1)ub0111choblci

.

• And haida

Chabk1 .

.

.

, Baida •

•

.

. Chit& bartyg

OldtbklAtt

.

.

. Baida-ka

.

.

. Bari3S-rd

Chobkl-ka .

.

. Itnida-kn

.

.

Chttbkilta -

•

• Baida•mt .

•

.

.

,

, Dhav baviyi

.

.

.

Khaolichitit naiad •

. Ekkatt tom kalarti •

. B ar i . A Hali78-le • . ra . • .Bak kaohehlti kadng

Kbaoltehho najad-kft

. Bkkan ntra kitinro-kti

• Balt knebehhit kadatt-rit

Ithathebba nalati.ka

• Ekkan alta kitiaro-kn

• Bak kuabahha k n g - 0 .

Khanhohho nainit•sa

• Mikan tura kajara-ae

• )31( kuchabhd kadmt-ra .

Dabaltt khaohobha naiad , Janda taro kallarit •

• Dhor knahnithd kodau

Khaoholtho naiad .

. IsInt katiard •

•

• Chhitt kaabohho kadmi

Kbanbabha naiati-ka

• WhokaitudAnt

.

• Kuottohla kadmiy8-0

Kbachnhho uniatt-ka

• Ntra klitud-ku

•

• Kunitabbit kadentyd-ra

gbachchha nait0-aa rh m iptiartillchabko le hKhanhebh1 axial h iPundit thabkt n aKhaelablkt • i •••••• l a . 120---00Ipay.

• • • • •

. • titre , . Eck L l an ntrt latiart • tj • Ekkin ar karat' 'Aldo . a• NW a a kAkarS • • • . Ekkan kargil batch • . • Ntra

•

1,1446 ntra •

• Knohelthil kildmi78-0 • Bak kunhabbl kb& • • Bak rardb hard

•

. Knobohbd kharlyf •

. Bak iarib bort

•

• K arbala

•

•

• ( fl a t kuellebhd •

Q1011.

Bfibil-ka •

•

Jaud kachelse

108, To fathers, e

-

i

t

109 From fathers.

o •

E k

k

a

• 110. A daughter.

k

dikarl•no

111 Of a daughter.

k

ilikart-ne

112 To a daughter.

k

dikart-te

118 From a doughter.

e

dikartyl

114 Two daughters.

B D

107. Of fathers.

YEA R - lie

Babe-1 , t1 Bebe•se • • l ' o b , Y Ekkap • a bEkkap kitchen-la E a qEkkao kaeltell-ke E u l Skkoo kochelt•se E

Kaohelya

Euglidi•

Kikslerl ( l o a n

t

i

y

115. Dooghims,

a

Kaoholye-ka

Dikariya-ne

116 Of daughters.

Kacholye-kti

Dik arlytt•n0

117 To daughters. 118 From daughter*.

Knobelye-so Ekkap fOblt

•

120 Of a goodman.

Ekkau debit subektle-kil . 0 1 c d i eebit, Ekkou a loubtikde-ke e d E n t a n o k hEkkan tebtt subekde-sos E n O hurl° fable subekdo B beaubekdo

C

h

k

eha)temanakh•ne

121. To a goodman.

k

oliakA monekli•10 •

122. From a good man.

e

o

°hake maukhe

k

e

ʻlebit aubekde•ke.

C

h

o

k

e

Eobt1.nbukO.L

C

h

o

k

e

&bit anbektle-sa

C

h

Ekkao table subakdi •

o

S

k

e

k

Ekhau bath abort or ulthanakt • gable Tett debit

C

h •

o

124 Good men,

inankbe-no

125. Of goodMen. 126. To goodmen, 127. From good men.

mankho-to

128, A goodwoman.

• •

khattor obbekne

, • k •

128. Two goodmon.

•

monkbe

ohoklbeNyke •

Ekkauhi.tb ohheril or clthanaka . Ana subtikdyi

, 119. A good man.

E k cheke nalnekb

129. A bad boy.

Choklyo kidedlye

130 Good women.

E k kbattar okhekurt •

I n A !Da girl.

e • M t &eke •

•

•

162, Good, DB. Bettor.

134, East

•

• tahl. •

•

tre hO h&

•

• (Is 48) aohand

• Viladhdre flohit

187. Highest •

• Badhl-tht %chi

136. A horse •

• Gork ( h i ) •

°hard •

139. A mare •

• Uri, (him!) •

• Ghort 4

141. Hares

•

142, A bull • 143. A cor

•

146. A dog

•

• Gorid •

. %aril •

•

• Gana, dbagn •

l A ti ffB 4 • • •01

•

4

149. Ditches

KA

.

• Hahn .

-

Bol a

153. A mblo door

•

1131)

151. A femalo deer

•

Mai

.

157. Thou art .

•

• T e SI

158. Ile i$

•

• Sit sd

151 Wo urn •

•

• Am7 sit .

150. You am .

•

• T a t n 3 biONCL

I 99—Gipsy.

• Kidd •

• Bhfikal •

B arn' .

Oho klii • •

•

Ham

Barn • Hall hopd

•

Ilam hi • •

Tam he .

•

• Harm

.

Tat hal .

. l l b bai •

Chhdbrd

Chldthrd •

HA haT

•.

•

Chhdbri

MU M

H5 el .

•

• Bhu.k.11 .

B a 1310m4 . k I Illama .

•

• Ma

IDS. Doer

Ithttkal •

Bakrd .

•

•

• Lithoi

•

• Keta. •

151. A tamale goat

• Kditgal •

Kaitgal

•

Kutid . Hahn% •

•

.

K ul ti

•

156. 3 nut

• Od?

• K ild a •

LAW •

•

KIM

150. A be goat •

152. Goats

KettlrO •

• Pholitja •

• Kett

147. A bitch •

KOdri •

• Ghoo ,

•

• [ Sabha eatthal kitachclig Kodrit

GOrl •

• Godhl • • Gild 4b eg • 3Kutd •

145. ° C M S

[Ilie, th83 klotalicht,

• (Sabha%eatthd] achcbi

Ody

144. Dulls

146. Dogs

•

. [Sablia5 sattbd) ehtingad Khuobehlt

•

136. Higher •

140. Horses •

Blia (Criminal).

• ( Sabha sattlt5) °babel

• Banhg-ti sir* •

•

185. High

Stil (ordinary).

orlkt (Catch).

Engikh.

•

•

Tall M O

•

Bub hopo

•

hopzi •

• Ta m M O

•

Okeel.

liehit! (AkeIs). Achchhe

•

•

•Klmehalla .

.

1441mile:

• 1241 chime •

•

. Kabala-al Moho .

. Klmoholto •

•

UFO I I I

•

WI khnehohe .

•

Publ klinehobe

.

. ich un a • Werse-bt khunohe . nd • nbale-B1khunehe . • hi

11100 • •

•

•

• Ek-me sharp

•

, Khekgbeclehe .

HMO .

.

•

• Ek•rae ghertl. •

•

. Kkekgheilakt

Ithe48 .

•

•

. Gbetie •

.

•

• Gheclehe

•

•

•

• aborts .

.

•

. Ghe9ohl.

•

•

Rhoillyll, .

• •

•

•

•

• Ek•ma limo •

•

. Khek nol

•

•

Hey .

•

•

. Bk•mll kiwsl .

•

• Ehek glyi •

.

Bel

•

•

•

• Kfwee .

.

-

• NM

•

.

.

ftlyi •

•

.

•

•

•

•

air

•

•

•

Hbokkal

•

•

• Ek-me dihuglA .

Hutt,1 •

•

•

• Ek-me dem&

•

• Khak julaIS •

•

pkokkal

•

•

• 1211mgli

•

•

• Jekele .

.

•

.

• Jukili •

•

Bel

KI W I

•

, Khek jukelb, •

Ruttlyil .

.

•

• pilau&

Bee.che4 •

.

•

• Ek-me remne •

•

. K M nelmee •

•

Halm)!

•

•

• Ek-me Amid •

•

• Khek reehell •

•

•

• Rama •

•

•

Ilmt i kharan .

•

• Her hertz

•

•

' , Kbek 4lielvIt khamo

Kharan1 .

•

•

• Medi harti

.

•

. KM* a d klisraq .

Kherm •

•

. Haqi •

•

.

• Xhamo. ,

.

•

MI he •

•

•

. MI hapelit

•

•

• Me ha .

•

•

To he .

•

.

• Ta Impale' •

•

• Ta ha •

•

•

0 Liu •

t i

IVOImpellt •

•

. 0 Mt •

•

.

• Ham Impala .

•

• Hama ha

•

•

• Tam Impel •

•

liekke4 •

•

Hem he-.

•

Tom he .

.

•

'.

e

Nekachi •

•

•

Tame hi • •

•

gay—

___

B y gKhulicho

•••

In t ik° •

•

,

Ghorirt Bakal ghurirl Bald gkurtrl Bly-hele • Nidh

p . .

3hRkil • •lhakill •

KAM • •

•

Ef&op balms,

Rakri

• Bakal.% •

C h 1 1 1 1 1 abhutokariyi B

Bkkav holutri •

Bakra • Khieln

Kh1rha

d oUatdekkaf(ohd c h h 1 a khgclal , zBytak khrtKohti R a b 4 r 0 khbohtt g rEkkav gha413 • 1 1 1 3 k ruharoha • o •Ek)cscigh041 • , R i k rubirchl , •Ghtide • • Rubarcha R aGht141 , • R u h a r b i y i • • b -Ekkav pickt • B t 3 k Ind • r eEkkav IVO B A k tiyArgi k , N 14 a c h040 T i y A r g i ?Al a bEkkap kotte• • B a k chhatakar h i Ekkav kat • B e k olthamkort l ° Bata • • • C h h a t chbumkny

Ohurirt,

Raktil

Ne•t! (Sista Ramp*

NaniaM(13olgattm)

rhi gl i k i ( S h a w l .

a

B

•

Bkkav harm

I Khirti Marin •

•

/lame

1,10hugh%

•

MaT

Wohaughe

•

•

• 11ha

•

chnkri

•

*h an g

C h h a t

kbarau

K h 1 r 1 1 K h a n i a W

thun baughO im a hugh%

Bath& bi

Tel huglii

I' m ° he •

100— O i 7.

k

M ia mi •

• 4

• YOha •

TO hughi

choke'

C h a k r i y i

Bkkav Imrn •

•

a

k

o

k

tookil

K •

N

Mocha

ham Mehl a

m

bilobe

•

. 1 4 0 e i t t

(Delputn).

°hand cli6k0

134. Boat.

Debella

185. High,

Iet1 uncial

Isla 1160110

198 Higher.

Bab-se nimbi

Bhutto uchabo

137. Iligheat.

Ekkau IONA

Pk ehhunuo

188. A horse,

Sab-se Obit Dacha

Ekkat) ghenit

•

• ,

obhimal

139. A. mare.

GhNio

Chhimati

140. Horses,

Ghoclyi

ChialianiyO

141. Mares.

Ekka pildit

Pk ptWo

Ekkop bhakkar

Rk gAy41

pado .

l'Add

149. A bull. ••

•

•

143. A cow.

•

144. Bulls, 145 Cows

Bhakkara

146. A. dog.

Ekkau kutt5

kutra

Ekkat. kutti

Rickutri

147. A hitch.

Ku l td

Kubik

148 Doge.

K Ly i

Kuttlyo

149. Bitches.

Ekkeu bakard

Pk ballot)

Ekkau

Pk bahrt

151. A female goal.

Bakoro

Bakrd

152. Omits.

Ekkuu raw horny

Pk bow

153. A male deer.

qkkaui i i d hatau

Bk hurl)!

154. A. female flees.

Elornua

"'arca

155. Doer.

Mal khirtati

21i ohho

156 I am

T chh5

157. Thou art.

trEe NOMA

To Ghia .

158. He is.

Ham thArto

Ham chh6

159. We am.

Tuttle gArte

Turn 6115

160. You ars.

thattaa

•

150. A he goat.

Oipsy-201 VOL. *I li•

&D

161. They are • 162. I was

.

163. Thou wad, 164. Ho wan

•.

•

165, W e were •

EA hitt ,

S i t ei .

•

.

Biel (Crimiut),

61'ill (OnUnary):

Ocikt (Cath).

Bugliab.

o Buh hpe

•

•

a l elle •

Ha l thtyyl (or tityy6, etc.) Haa thtyyi (n; elyyfi,,•sto.)

TA elle •

Te l thlyyth •

• TAO thtyyt,

•

Bt1eile •

Uh thiyyt. ' .

Buh thine,

•

•

Atn7 Rill

Hem thi p

Ham thiyyll .

•

Tamt sill

Tem thliye

Sti Rill •

Mx thlyytt

• e

166. You Wore. 167 They 11 ere

•

168. Be • •

Heal

•

Heti

Ham

170 Being.

•

.

• lidik6 .

.

Ha l berill

.

HO howl •

Hail bewir

Hal be a u/ •

•

116 low!; hl blothe .,

174. 1 ahould be

•

Ilaehe hale khape

175, Boat•

•

Eopte .

Iliir

Iter. mere

176. To beat •

Iteyal •

litire1 •

.

177. Beating • •

Medi •

•

Lo • 1 Leal 0 8 vLett

178. Havi n beateng•

MertInt .

•

• link°

.

178. 1 beet

•

•

HO m6r1 ai

• M er le

•

Merthe •

• •

•

Hal mer1.1 bat • ' . •

.

•

•

•

• . H a t WS b 8 P6 • , Teel 15ti• hope .

180. Than beatest,

TR rem a et

Tag tairte bat

181• IIa beats •

SOmere Re

1.11 mat& h t ra. .

• B u b Ititi bepe • ,

182, W e beet,

A O marl al •

Hare aterte I t . , , •

, H e m tete hope

• Tam merle be .

• T a m late hepe

183. You beat •

• Ta na mere newt '

184, They beat.

• S O mart at

11h merle hat • .

1135. 1 beat (Past Tease)

• I l l mir li

Ittra mttriti

TO merle

Tat merie

186. Thou be tte d ( P a c t Tomo),

187. Ho boa, (Part Temp) • Te nl merit

202-01pai

•

, tla merit

•

• Hapangti

Itri6 hate

.

•

.

•

172. 1 may bD • 173. 1 Rhea be •

Hopte • Hopi lee •

E ntine .

•

HoPt hoP 8 •

•

•

•

Hepals .

•

171. Having been . .

Tam thtyye • Buh thlyye

• He (sing.), h e w e ( p b A r•. ) Hoak

Ho

162. To be • . •

,

• •

, B o b late hope

,, T a t Wyk •

.

• M a t lege

Bata ley&

o•

1 (Akols).

Oar4141.

Ve be

Ve

To hopoli MI ohh0

Tct daya

•

thlyi •

To ohh0

Ta hi •

• WOohhO

. 0 hHumehi i Tama la

Ham thy a

Ham &ha

Tara thiya

Tam altho

VO thiya

Me hi

•

•

• To ohbO

•

•

• Vôhi

Ho

• Bharat

Rha

Houl •

• Rhapol-MI-k0

•

• RhfoOko

• Rhapol-to Haw& 118

•

• Rhapoloao

Habona •

•

lift holigda

Hahami Mar

RIAU

MI thapoinagh

•

Marhaufigi

MI rhapolnago •

•

rbitung6

MI thapolangooh

MOrhOlooko hoot

Lop% •

IA%

• •

alarana

Lugaukt

Marla

Lugit4 •

Lotto

Marya h8

Lugalco

Lot-ko

HO mirth

Mi IngaA

To marti

TOlagag

TO181.11 -

0 marla

Wo lava

UIota

Ham mirth

Bain

•

•

Tam mart&

Turn lugal

•

• Tama Mtn

Vo mart4 •

TO N O

M a TO -nOwary& • n 8 %Twat! marg.. . M i r 'TOL X L T a

MSInglyo

MoStito

To logiya

TOIota•

•

• W4 Inglyt!

Lottletto

•

MO181.11

116105

•

• To Iota

•

•

:0

Sato

• Clipey-108 • 21) 2

Kaajart (ntart).

Mal hada

Kmniati ( 1140 14 • 0 110 " • 10 ' • Afar ban&

Tar kihro

• YOband°

•

Wohaugh8

Nall (State Itainimr).

• W O h8t13 1

( •

Khanq hooba ▪Walt hooka

• Hata tumid. •

•

Tamahand& •

•

•

•

•

HOwaku •

• - •

Matto •

H

Howar-kr3 I• t • Mat h a g r uk ed Mar aghast/ •

M

O

o• k

a

•

• IttitWAt •

•

•

1

, 4

1

•

LugatIde•

• K4141310

•

Lupo•ho

• Katwar-ko

• Y o • •

•

kntwaro •

! kutwaro

•

▪

0 kutwfu8 •

•

6

tothla ra

l o t h t i t hat Woh Wilda hat

•

•

Woolugagills, !natio

1

I C h d

•••••• T t u n 8 Icntwaro

Tar Ingaoghla•

1

Lothtil ha8

•

•

Mil-ko o b i t h i y a

lidthatt •

Hamo kuwaro t

Mar IngagdO

•

Loth-kar

Mar kutward •

Mar lugairt ) • Tar Ingaire

r

A g a

Kut wail a

•

hao

Hogo ko Ithg

MT h

Tiara

Itaptal

na

•

•

n o

•

Mar holtOolt •

Wo lugairo

Want nO • W ind •

••• •••

latimadi r8

Kharn no

handa

••• •••

2 0 4 — G 1 1 3 4 Y -

5

Fthando

Wo hallo

K b a n t lothle hochtt •

N am IMMO ha W8 10010 boohl

•

M ar !Intro

•

Kha-nfi WW1 •

Yo 1=0.0 •

•

Num-ne totba •

i r ketro•

I

U

a

nOlotha •

Slat lOrdituITY).

CO I (Cuteh).

(Cril••11•41•

188. We beat (Past Tense) A m ? Ingrid

llama tolttiL

Hamd h'iya

189. Yon boat (Past Tease) Tam? mdtlit •

Taint milvia •

TomgLoyd

•

190, They heat (Past Tama) TaIy8 mArld •

u? nod Weld

B u p l mini lAyek

•

191. I am boating •

H I

marl fal •

Hag p i t m i d i ha!, or Hag latet hopo, 'bag hue Mai ht hOp5.

102, I wile beating •

H I

miell sil5 •

Hatt t i mArti thlyyd (or elyyd) HMI lotd. thlyyd

e

103, 1 bud beaten •

l u l l mai* silt • •H mfirg

194. I may beat

•

! B lutaf R Indtilt tatyyn tor I J milrg Hag e l h l ratitsfigri • H al a h Tallmarailgt a t

slyy5)

•

loyd thtyyd Hall log •

105. 1 shall heat

HI marl •

196. Thou wilt beat •

Ta miri •

197. Ho will boat *

Sd matt

128. We almil boat

Am?mdrg •

Hum marangid

Ham loagtd •

199. Iron will beat

Tam? marl

Tern znitragrO

Tam logro

200. They will heat

Sa nay!

1.1bmumagrd •

Huh longro •

201. I should beat

5Itioho mArIO khapd •

Hag mdelft

HataIOW,

Hag mtuiA kal i hal

Hail loyO jaerta hopo

202, I am heaths'

• H e Mf t lit ir t fig

203 1 was beaten •

Il l Inaitla slid

Huh logrd

Hall mariul jattg thlyyd (or Hail loyd jaertit thlyyd (or

HI mari5

Hag mariti j1Agra •

205. I go

III jaa st

Hail jatta hdi

• • 1Ta S i

207. He goes

•

•

S i t i M so

lull

mimgrit

204. I shrill be beaten

206. Thou guest

Hag loagrd •

j

slYY 11 H a l l lO yfi iniir ahglit • ).

a

Tall jatta hat :

a

n

jatitt hal

,

r

t

o

o

hops

plead hop

Buh jaarld 1100

208. We go

Am? jail 84

Ham iatto hi •

H

a

m

jaort5 hop5

209. You go •

T un! S P A [ mit a

Tern pita ha •

T

a

m

ja5rto howl

210. They go •

S t jfsiHI •

u

h

pikkie 114)5

211. I weld

'Rol&

912. Thou welded • -213, lIe weal, 214. We Wmt • 206—•••Ciipey;

•

Ta o g • b Am? gild l a • . • •

Jib jaltd hal

H

Hag gayd (prahounred OA) Hag gaup (or jikaria) Tag gaya

T

Jib gaya

Ham gad

g

•

a a

I l

.•

n

g

game, (or juarld) g

a m

&

(or j i tati l )

gaugd (lasni) •

•

Oir541,

Ka Mitt (Akala).

•

. Ham ineya ,

Tura na mars&

•

• Turn l l a ma .

Unh•nd trtlrya

•

,

n a manta ha •

•

• 111 ingita hapalt

1111 martS thiya

•

• l ti M OO eitha

Mama ma ul thly I •Ma-na mirnit •

Ham-ua marya

Ky.121.516.

•

, Hama lata

•

•

•

• Tome 180

•

•

• V6 lata •

•

-

Y8 inglya

.

, Ma I n ha

.

.

•

• Melate hi

•

•

• MI lug a hh8

•

• 118 I W O

•

,

• 111Ingawmiga

•

• Mo laiunga •

•

EMI in5rabg .

•

• Mi lugamutga

•

• Ma latung8 .

•

Tu marang

•

•

• TA lugSwunga

•

• TA latungo .

•

Wa marang .

•

• WO Ingliwaliga

•

. t 1atuag0

•

•

Fitim marang •

1 H a m 1 1 1 0 ,W t it ig5

•

•

•

Hama latung5

•

. Tullio latungt

Tani marang •

•

• 'rum Ingawuttga

V i m,irling •

•

; • Yo Ingawungo

•

• l a 1atung8 •

•

Mame maim& •

•

. MI laganaklich

•

• Ma latvekit hava

.

110.411 rnitryfi •

•

• 116 lat duti l a

•

,

•

. Mi MOO bata-hapolli

Ma lot duti hi .

•

• MI Ing64 batting° •

• Ma lat aniline

•

•

• MI dabity1111 •

• lia 1411

•

.

•

•

0 jata •

•

•

•

Ham pia

•

•

•

Tam lila

•

V5 Imo ,

•

Mu•ku mliryli W A •

• 11i lugati bata-ohlia

Mu-ku mirang

.

BEI iata •

•

Tn X i •

HO gayll

•

•

•

•

• •

To gala •

.

•

0 gayil .

•

•

Ham gaidi

•

•

•

Ta d a W0 thhayilit . ba Ham d5hay1115 y ilt i Tula thhitylla • . ..

•

, •

.

•

•

TA hitti*•

•

•

• tr WO •

•

•

• Hama hitt

.

• Tama hitti

•

•

• VO 1110 .

•

•

Y , 0 MI ghayilya • • b . h T i ghayllya • a y • Wo • i gbayllya • l • aHam ghayily8 • • . .

.

• Ma hi la • • Ti MO • •

• •

tihito • •

• Hama bits

•

•

•

. •

01p117•-•207

•

N i t (Stat. Ram par).

Kmajad ( ar a) . . K a a j a r i l o a m ) . ••••••

H

a

m a

katrat

Itham-no IttliA•

••• •••

T

a

m

kutritt

Ram-n0 lothO, •

•

UnhB•na lotha ,

•

• • • • did,0

k

a

t

e

r

i

t

•

KU( RAW rg •

• M a r karhio, ha 1agati5

•

M a t kurhla halide •

Mat lagaightro; mar 1 0 0 M a l kat,rado ••••••

M

a

t

kutatigal

Mat lagaoall ; mat l us o- M a t kutuegd shad,

Tat Iniaogkaal Biro lugaoghad

T •

••••••

Mat lagaoghull

O •

H

1 kutiligo

o

▪

m

•

hag lagair0 poglaro

•

Ma? lagairo gaogitral thO

Mat lagairo googhlat , Mat laoghade

▪

Tal jaoghaal

•

kulin go

•

e

katifiga

I r t kutifiga, t r Ma a t kotwArwi-ka hontl a k M a l katwimano a t M i a t katwar•grat a g M al kutwir-lewnfigle a • M • a! nikliarafige d

T

o

alkimmAge

.,.„.

•

•

Khe loth rahlt that Kh5-nil lOtJiA tha

Hopkoka loth, Ka latitt g khantl IOW A i Woh lothOrti 'Chum Num lOthOra • WO lOthar0

lothna aheblye • K a lotha gayti ra Khit 1004 ga l , thA • Kha btha jaagil Kha laantiti •

•

Isift jaaudit hal

Tume raltardal

Woh jSii n r t jfiaurtO Kham Aba lRain Allard ha

O

W a i i rart a liCitill

Wejaaglum • Micharda1 MHami ich arn ego

k h M

Mal jaeghire .

,

M at gaval d a

Khti gay&

T

Ti? laogithre • We liked *

• ••1•••

208 Wp ay.

•

T o 'jewel Ig awe Mame gnat

• Id

• N ft , s • • Woh, gaya Klutm gaya

•

•

Rkstittlit (Balgattm).

Quit,

• 188. We beat (Past Tense).

'fitrn 01143 4

Ham nikfirrt

Tonto gli110711,

Tun nikitry4

•

• 189. You beat (Past Tense).

ti n ' a gbaclta.bai A moa g lMa! OA 3.0,h atta i d ghaclyatii • Ma! 4 y ghaciensa 8 Ma! gh6.ju5gik •

Te nikArya

•

▪190. They beat (Pail Tense).

Ta ghltdutogit •

TA nikarnagn

line gbacluaga

TO nikgruago

ght4ung4

1ft nikartna

191 I am beating.

rikartatO

, 192. / yea beating, 193 I bad beaten.

Mi niktry0tA5 Mi nikarnaga

• 19i . I may beat.

l i t nileftrubgd

, 195, I nball bent.

„ 107. He will beat, 198. We shall beet.

Ham vildtrubgo •

Time gb341a811

Turn nikftrufigo

Una gliklunga

To ni tta r n . figt nikirAeb •

Mn! ghasInit

196, Thou wilt bent

•

, 109. Yon will bent. 200. They will hi tit. 201. I ahottid bent.

INT gh5t:1 kbat

, l i t nikAr-dutyo-ehbil •

Mta glatc) kbaya

„ 21t nili(tr.dtity8111 •

Mn! gliE khnuilgn

• Mi nikAlAuttutigil,

kbawntail

• 202. 1 am beaten. 203. I was beaten, • 204. I shall be beaten. 205, 1 go.

MI jaknn •

, 208• Thou geed.

Ta kliawatit5

TA Akan

lino khawatta

Tn Akan

207. He got!.

Ilium Ichttuate

• Ham jAkon

208 W e go,

Tome kleawate • 1.7nolzhawato • khabowa

•

Tam Akan • • Ti %km'

00. You go. , 210, They go.

.

• 211. 1 went.

Mt gaknya • •

• 212. Thou wentest.

T11kbahuwit

TO gaknya

The

're$galinya

• 213. He went.

lInni 1bOhUWa

Ham galtuya

• 214 . We went,

vot..

Gip 2 y-2 W

" ,

0411(Cuttet),

English.

Alit (Oraluary).

BEd (Criminal).

m m i n s

215. Y e a went

Tana gOlo

216. They went

St1 ga l

• Tern go

• Tam gangd (pore)

TJh gRO

217. Go

•

Bub ge ne (anto) her , jeard

•▪ Juttft i no

218. Goi ng

Jati

219. Gone

Geld

220. W h a t la y our name P

Tom-clad nam bay P

'TtlhArA ii k y ft hoi ?

Tublirga neiltha leyi helm P

221. Ho w old i n this hos e?

l i ft gold kawTak ea V

Is gliara-gi kyit 'umr hai l '

Bit kudrO•gl tr y i k h u m r hope?

2 ) 1;1 Knaluntrit tr a M u n i der boi ?

llethd na hmi r ft tAi k i i nt k haft. MTh ?

223, H o w I m l a y SO UN e re Tam-chO ba-ehe gbara-mit TularA brippti-go g h a t % there i n y ear father's ketrek pat at P bieh kited put heal? house P 224. I have walked a l ong Aj md Iambi path kalif' ad Ajj hail beg elfir turift way tu-day.

Tuharge baptii-gA k he ul O kitne W A hope P

225. The don el my uncle ib IlOrto kdkO-gi p fl t us k i i i married to hie stater. B i ruo p h .i A sa Klatt oath biallia hog hid. o kit:A-chi p u t '226. I n t h e hous e i s t h e Gbard-tna dher it goga.eho Begge ghOpa-gl g b a r d d - ose. h d hich hui. saddle o f t h e w h i t e t Ohba home. 227. P i t t t h e &addle u p o n TA-cht putt& mathe k i tha Ktthi timid& pittha par babo his back. mida,

Marga kike-gb hart buskla (or lebspnis) clitabitoti math chbiebia bopia hape. Dhebegge kfadaA.gI a lptul khaule bleb hope.

-

222. H o w far is i t from here Kashmir n h o • t t k i t r i k to Kas hmi r P ohliata

Geyit

Jamie' ego ,

Koji hail iudt khadair uuriA

Nfitht /nada nittlitt khtlpar . clUwe.

228. I have beaten Ilia eon 113 tO-cho pd.i4.ni ghesA Mal l a k e pubt-gi l ba r d Ma bus l to blve.gti jails phatke mArlo ketio (hoick et sotO) mare. notld (111150) with many striped. 220. H e is grazing tattle on Stt dggr i t m a t h a c h o p t Ut pahapa-gia_chettE upper Bah n e h a i l - g l a u o t t a ellerava ed• deagar chLigrio ildi. kho per khedefiger negata the top of the hill. bop& I n n s rukkbit-gil tail shore Huh bus kbr ukkl-go t a t 230. H e is bitting on a horse Rd d Jba M e h l gape lathe, under thot Well et, g O upper baithE bad. kAtire k hope r , hop& 231. Hi e br other i s taller R-oht bReT-karta 6 Ulla& bleat nekhl baca ilustra hhautil bkniii4 ( o r than ha hinter. lemma tel . khepoti l b ' b Oi . t d .kletternma bop& tla O eha b h a u Bi$kd chImed i thti ba l uA 232. The pr ic e o f th a t i s t-c h i k intat adht rapi3 at Lila =HI chili rupayyd rukoil or labe) hope. two rupeeb and a half.

achd.

283. b l y futher lives i n that Mach& to 0 dbare gherit-nal Mar& bilpp u•ni k o g h o rA blob m i ta hai, a ra e dl b o u b e . rd-se.

H I repli t e 235. Tak e thee° rupees from nId8rapiti to paee-thl ghee& hint. d i l w A 234. Give ilia rupee to him

Ilako Al rupayya dd • 1.1310 paia eh rupayyo let I

Bd. Beat him well and bind Pent k i l n mArA ant A l k y d Unita eolichtia tart a tm rasa ad tItle haddha. ti a l b a . him wi t h Lupo, 237. D ru w water f ro m t h e Kuwd-rel y -tt pi ta kkOhti well.

U 1 k h a f t bi ebeha p a n t kachiba.

238. W e l k before me •

l i Zra agga tura

eglet chat

239. Whose boy tomes be - Tam if wisa ka.eha pat a n t Tuhrsol plehlto kiska W i t sa ati lad P hind you P 240. Fraiie whom di d y ou Tar n? hAw kO pfual-ti veohati TetuB lda.tleo u b molle 117,1 P buy Bast P g b e l A 241. Fr om a shopkeeper of Ofsa-chi3 e k h a t a l t d r e GawR-gd e k i d dokanditri the village. p i n e - t i , 210--Gipsy.

MONA 13441 be e W O kh ck 110,,k0 a l bAA raked (beteg, laba) dop., o h naaa tale na nd l i p Blake i . lop. ' d 13 te e , k rassd oat h chtjtduf. r k 0 nOt kbahichelul chat Bea o c 10413wd. u h g Marge keggO lane e l n a g Tuharge nichhe triad bOr l k e starttl t hape P a a p nTAm8 Iiin•th8 hub khamolle it&pia P a rBlame-(or nada)-gii bekla a kilthl-wAle WW1. b e t o

01164t

Kolhatt (ahnia).

Mylowila. ,

Tam gaye •

.

.

Tom ghayilyo . .

.

.

Tame hitO

Va saya •

•

•

Y6 gbayily0 •

•

.

V8 tato •

,

j)Jhlyil

•

•

•

Ritract ,

•

J1 •

•

•

•

•

. •

•

• •

Chalya •

•

•

121hatta

•

•

.

M ita

•

•

•

•

Gaya

•

•

Ghsiloao

•

•

•

Bittae •

•

,

•

.

Taro noka40 ha P •

•

' T a Ti r botla-kt humbar A l a i r biabcha P a nBotha-at Klankir A l i t der i he P w Toro ba ppl -k a I th a g g a c kotta chhar6 ha P h hAi bahattk durk•al phi r t a lya. . hMara kakil-ko obbarO•kil y um-ha ba ha uk •a t b i l i g l lagya• hUs kbagga-ma M o t i l e ekaclo•kk khegtr L. a Ptra-ka m i l l -p a r k h o g i r . • dhar.

Tare ohyoult kg P •

th gbarte-kil kitollthara P •

•

Ho glodcha-ke k i l a n a tiaras P

taga-at Kagruir kitma der P 14R-0 Kadmir kilana dag P Tara hbawuta-k0 nand-ma ha w! lawda P

Taro talwata-k8 khok-nsi kliStla pipe P

MI e l bharkam bat chatko hayllyo•

Ma k h a f chhOt d e g 4 4 male.

Wok& blistacht mill kaki.

Wahl ? M i l matt clhikakft golp4l-ke khichwacil.

ha lawtte-kli walaili.

WOnewl-ms kbulle ghat , Ita kbogIrti rhapel.

We khak-ma dbaka ghail-

Waka panacht-pa khOgitil ghalcl.

Waht n4-10 khopar nhOgtx nakth,l•

rho uhegir hob.

Us-haolahara-km bEI jobot aft Weka liwOo-kk M is r - ala wi k a gelpo-ka chbOt phatkO thaya.

hum lugayo.

0 MI nokra-par fillar charm Wo A N ta k t)t-pa a r e a l rhiya,

U s s lie 4 0 .- k a t A 115 r h 8 1 1 6 •

par thtikti bilchaba•

charnyillk ha.

bate.

0 nakacll-ka thapar 11 ni l mane thaka bobnl•

WOWA 6111W-1a-tun ghOr- 6110d-ha Mika A gboctcho ka-pa thigya ho. khapar toa-tAkt,

lia-ka b h a w l i t u n • k a , bahane-at khucliche ha.

Woke bbanicht-al okabhakcis khuchcho hapala•

Bun-ke mol kocIbill O l i o ha•

Oki kimmal klung gand1,t0 W all i thi mma t k ba na l 4bakiya,

Wika rbaklo weld 11011aokhunchn ha r t,

?ilara ba.pla bun nanebbe Moro ,bhewute nbanclio Mire mliwuta wa rhokno kbok-mo rhoht• khogga•ma rekbta hacb- mind-ma rimpall. oh& W a-hi yO Obakiyi IthichTo ti nt buk•ko dappO • 0-ke ye Ba na l walk . wa 0. Bna-ha ruklika•86 n8 W M/ la gandilo wokan-ao thayil • lyop,

Wk-paaa ya dhakiya °hongbat.

Bun-ku rhup t ay en hua-ku Okt chisam lug/L.)1 jawctinaddhl W O le, - al chirw and. k e jakatlbso k l °honk. a c ho lot-h nakdia.-11 Hayti-ma-51 chant kackl • ThaOgt-ma-sa ' M i n t Bewatil-ma-aa chiy! tonghat. gbainbmal, Mara altamO nal Moro kp1git0 nalwact • llera kbaga41 chat • • . • •IfOra inichchlio ria•Ice lalre Tara clAiebecit-se kan-kil Toro ripah6 kun-ko gobo amrta ? barawaktO I' lewdo hayla P By6 rittlia-at nola liepyi 1' T i ye kon-krawn mel Mal- T i y e kun•plao dI ma l Una?. lye I , We mend-he ek•rail r a wWe nba06-kil nnkanwileBua rb601•ka nukandara• Peso. nya-kan-al• , thaal• , Gipsy-211

2E 2

Kinjari (ittapar)„

Nati (alit. limply).

Kudiri (megalith). Tame soya •

Num gar

0 gime. •

Wegaysi

•Nikhar •

J an •

Jaughado

Nikhardo

Janurie hut

Bach gaughiro

Islikhar-gaugri

U n it a hull •

Taro ka ilia-halo P•

Taro nun a P

• • 11• 11,

, Jacgh

•

Ili ghniare kitio ruThe hat P

• Nambara kya nem hai P •

ghticlo-la kitil ansar

In robiroholi kya khumar hai

11111-neKashmir kitti du rhala Hylnde Kaamir kitane der ktho-maKashmir Iclinl der fie? hat P hfigheP Tare baphOla-ki rib0-031 Taro bapa•ka nanda-ma Numbara khibap-ke roludla• kituo tobra htiabl P kitta bahla heP kiohkahngbeP 110•14 dur-hele gaughlri

MaT nj b u t d er mut° ohallo b8. •

fij chhIll khador, chide

Mere kaki-WI chablm bora- Urii-ki bhayan mem kik& llaro kitho-ka lahra um-Id ki rabbi bihals. kohaida•ku dink-he. 4116131A hyaha gaya, Ribo-mi raped ghapiro-kA 0 nindo-ma ujale gho4o-lei 11•011,a118.-mgon ruharch0-ka pnah L pada hal. lin-heli hal. Bito-ki pitholl-par thlke.

Urn-Id pi telt-po pun clalwar Un-k0 plItha-par gadde dbarti.

Ma, biro-ke chfibirti-kg Ma/ nro-kl bsicia-ku bahut =hut chabuk ghadwade-he.

it Its-k6 lohr0-kti ch ili. lntbL

131r0raharti-11 rutia • par Yo tOko-po jin awar il Wah pallara-ki goth par char-ward., he, naheahara rahl hat'. gaheti abargbidi. ittbada-ke jimint gh845- Wall ot por ko khoptir ublitro-ha. - ruharchi-par thBicahat. chibbal bare- hi Ur0-ke bhRi uro-ki blittyau- Un-kit bbiatt ua-hi ahhanntla rabine-ne limbo hal. deitimitahl he. triohhtt khatatuba hid, k h a t a Biro-ka dam-bala kharail rinuti kliai klitonba a-ki k immat jawat o n Us-hi r kaill. bal. gall haT. b a nap on ninith8 retainIslorobap-11010bird cShutaro Miro bapOna we nunlike Mara h tianda-marithendek . Mita hal. ribo-mil he. Biro perhala tar ghntara par chhaitho hai.

Jr gall biro liar

YO kali& nr0-ku kida

We gill biro-se It-liagh

tiro-ke pan-do wo kalla Woh khanibil us-68141 In chantga-le.

Yah khambil um-ka der do

Biro-ka khttb legal boor '0110-ka niro ghndwed-ko Unakhob lath0 any jOriy1Iraiell-de bandwar. s0 lidho do. jiberholi-no chaIldb. • Dh4s8 nimitnt 'Aar Bawadt-ma-daniwani kWh- Ita?-nilablutZ (tki In • war. Mato khlgolo oluAlugh

MaraBargibar chalicar •

Morogog0chalo

Ter) nichhe kinti-k0 ehebko Tare pichwaiPda kire-ko Nuthhoro ,nichhe h ia- ka taidil award& P bohra Miura bat P aughadoP Kine-ae t i i l mulah l e Yo kiro-ka pas-da kimatine Num-n0wah loch kin-no lop! hn0P it 2 lingbiro OaahOli-ko bek batio-se • 212--Gipsy•

o khedo•ke akkau dukia- Nandwa-he bac banlyg-ra vita bepas-de.

Magid (1101gsmo).

English.

Tame kb81iowt

Turn gaknya

215. You weak

lino A t ha wit •

Ta galnyt

216. They wank

Klatt

•Jakan

217. Go.

Kitilwatt

Jakarta

218. Going.

Khrlirtal

a&knot

219. Gam,

Tart non ?

Ttrit ulna

220.. What is you , 221. n a lo m we old is this hors°P ? 222. lo w far is It from hots to Kashmir?

ght4,1-ku ketio stl? HYPtsi latent' kotta dayP

YO, k u l t h a l t wsrakb ?

P •

K i r i n & koklialt dfir?

Tart ballt-kt onnu-mo kat& kaohOlo ?

Tart yelli-nt kIi8I.mf kektralt dikart chht ?

MaI tj baba day bll ohalwirlku awaryt

111aj giant& dIr writ abitlyt

223. Hew many sone o re there in your father's boom P 224. I have walked a long way to-day.

son of my uncle is Usebbar; ontra abichaho-kt knohtlik-ku Tint bitto mOiâ lakt-nt dikart-no gAryatill 225. The worried to his sister. kitlyttai. Ti3fa d b I l t ebbimnt•na kisktir 220. In the hetmo is the sad0 nann•me niale gb048 dle of tiro white horse. tlyo. , Usist pit-ket 1ce k i r appal a g t khagir r arjal fl a g . Ma?task& kaeholt-ko ballot glittrlyt-int0

Tint pitatit-par g h t g a l

227. Put the saddle upon his bar*.

Mt tint. chtekuluo &rut& nikitryil , Una t100gos-ke uppity garpo obarwildtt To takinitt-trov ;Mara chintrfilugyt bra.

'223. I have beaten his sun with many otriperr.

Una a dabittl-ko Loallu ghttio-ko uppar vo * L ao k b * althimni-par bulthlya lattostija.

230. lio is sitting Oh a house under that troo,

Uskt, bbai uskt blity-so nada tharts5

Tint bhrlikti tine bhtyi uaheirt chile

231. His brotber i s t aller than his &idol..

Uskt kintmat jarrauts kailt

Tim kimmat khstit sabadil

232. Tito price of that is two rowed and a half.

Mara WA 0 subakunion-me

MIA yabt tt aluluoltan kbal-mt rbakhan

233. My faibor lives in that small 'loose.

Mika 0 kailt. kid

Tint yo W W I gar

• 2 , 3 4 . Give (Lie roper) to him,

0 kali() ueke paa-to matgAlle

Thkanta ya sabidi

I

Use b 1t tart-se ghtilko b a n d a l

Tint Omuta' niktrl-ne do4dt-tri °bland

Bli.witli-m0 nt rgt . khaTehil

!r-nat-tt pilot kiget

Mari artmlat obaiwt14

khimn Algid

229. Ile is ,g rasing crialo on tho top of tho bill.

235. Take Unser moos from him. 230. Moat him well and bind bumwith raw, , 237. Draw 'orator from tire well, 238. W alk beton our.

Tara pluirtsi kis-kA olthanka awortaa?

Tart ptelit. kintl ahbakno itklitya ?

• 2311. Wheat) buy 1.11111re bind you ?

Kis-ke pte-ia time ó maul-ku Ilidspyt P

To to ki-kanle Schikklitakirtya P

• 240. From ' a r m did you buy that

Kh840o10a ekkan-dukanwill piata

Khatit-ni wastyk-hanta

TOL. XL

241. From a shopkeeper of the village. Otpay---213 v

ADDENDA.MINORA.

VOLUME XI. Page 8.—Add at end :— 'SinceSincethe above was written, Dr. Grahame Bailey has published on I). 265 o f his Littpuidio Studies Oom the Himalayas (Asiatic Society Monographs, Vol. X V I I , London, 1920) an account of the argot employed by the Qalandars, a nomadic tribe the members of whic h . monkeys, m a k e and goats. I n the general principles o f its formation, this argot closely resembles t h e i rthe others described in this volume.' l i v i n g Page 8.--At the end of the second complete paragraph on this page, after the bwords 'his y hearer could understnnd ', add the following :— c o n j u ' Mutations and transpositions play a considerable part in the gaiva Agamas, where r i n g they are used w it h the object of making certain texts unintelligible to those who are a n not initiated. T h e nslechalthital4a-vikalpilli, IA., the different kinds of mroolichhitaka, or d transpositions or mutations of letters so as to make one's speech unintelligible, for m b one of the sixty-four kakis, o r arts with which an Indian gentleman or lady should be y acquainted. A_ list, of these arts,—which already appears in Vatsyayana's s h o (pp. 3211. i n the Nirnaya S5gara edition, Bombay, 1891),—is given i n 6ridhard's w i n 'commentary to the Bhagavala • Pureizia ( X, xlv, 86), and is there stated to have been g taken from the gaiva-lantra, I t s inclusion in the Kama-614ra is in accordance w ith p e r that that work was revealed to mankind by Nandin, the attendant of the tradition fgive,. o I n hisr commentary to the A'tima-eldra, Ya45dhara gives the names o f some o f m i n these argots,—such as " Kautaliya ", " Maladeviya ", and so on,—and quotes verses from g other writers in explanation of their peculiarities.' b e Page 71, a r line 8, —Add after 'Gipsy tribe M r . Sedgwiek informs me that the caste usually s , calls itself " poirdinr" when it goes in for acrobatic work, and " Kolhati when it follows other callings Page 89,—The meaning ' scabbard-reaker ' attributed to ,Nycintalile is doubtful, In a private letter Mr . Sedgwick suggests that these people may have originally come from Bind. I n that Province the Kalhora chiefs are known as ' Mian ', and their followers are known as ' T h e Kalhoras are believed to have been originally disciples o f a Kurdish Murshid. I n Sind, ' LOliar ' is generally pronounced short as Lhar Page . CAnt, Roy. C. PHILLIP8,--Som4 Words and Se»tenses Illustrating. the Argot at the Dont& • Rdited by Sten Konow in harm/ of the Royal Agatic Society for 1924, pp. 2401 1 4 4 . L Ad d t o t h e l i s t